WTF?

This is How Juggalos Procreate

This is How Juggalos Procreate

The Sounds of Love

The Sounds of Love

Horribly Catchy Musical Pornography

Horribly Catchy Musical Pornography

14 Incher Causes Gianna To Quit

14 Incher Causes Gianna To Quit

Lesbian Fail

Lesbian Fail

Creamy Vagina

Creamy Vagina

Board Posts

41
ClaireBearAly
View posts View profile
@random
15 Oct 2019 2:18PM
• 7,636 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 20 replies ]

The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.

So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Sep 2023 2:53PM
• 88 views • 4 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

Mail Order Bride: My Experiences
This is probably going to be a long read.
I'm not sure if anyone on this site has delved into mail order brides, but if you've got the money and you're lonely - it's not the worst thing in the world to do. I've always had several fetishes for oriental and even Russian ladies. So after grieving for a few years after my wife left me for another woman (yes, that fucked with me in so many ways), I decided to try the dating scene. I'd make matches, sometimes even hook up with the lady but nothing really ever clicked enough for me to have a long term relationship with the women. It was date, fuck, on to the next. It got old fast and I was looking for something more, looking for a woman that was actually in to me. So one day I decided to try it.

The sign up fees are stupid and can range from $70 - $200 a month depending on the package you select. I figured I'd make quick work out of it and find someone I was interested in and exchange personal information with them. SO I signed up.
A lot of these girls look like 10/10 models - they all have professional pictures taken and I was like "well I just got scammed, they're all fake as fuck." Seeing all of these flawless women was a bit of a turn off for me - being in my late 40s, I knew I wasn't a bad looking guy but these women - all of them were way out of my league and I had my doubts, especially because I know a majority of them are after citizenship. I felt like I made a big mistake.
I contacted a couple of the ladies, usually didn't get a response. One day I logged in and this very attractive Filipino lady left me a message, just saying "Hi. Saw your profile."
I went to her profile and looked at her pictures, and just kinda shook my head.
I was talking to other women on there, but nothing really panned out. A lot of them barely spoke English.
So I chatted her up. I told her that we had an obvious age difference, and that I didn't know if she'd be comfortable with that. She replied back, "Most Filipina ladies like older men, it's kind of a cultural thing. I like older white men."
So we hit it off. We decided to exchange personal details and I called her up and we'd talk on Skype too. We'd laugh, joke, and just talk about everything under the sun - including her past relationships. She was engaged to be married but the guy got another woman pregnant and the marriage was cancelled. She talked about some of her boyfriends being abused and drinking all the time. She told me about her parents and how she moved out of the house at a young age and supports herself by having a masters degree in economics and works in Manilla and helps with city planning. We talked for months and months. We'd get intimate on Skype, she'd start fingering her pussy, moaning that she wished I was inside her.
"When are you coming, or should I come visit you?" she asked.
My heart raced. So I made plans to take off work for a week and fly out to the Philippines. It's a long flight and I couldn't even sleep - but when I got on the ground I got off the plane, and went outside the airport and called her. She was waiting for me and saw me standing by the road, and honked her horn. She got out of her car and ran up to me, gave me a great big hug and kissed me on the lips. Holy fuck she looked better than her pictures, she could have easily been a model. I loaded my luggage in her car and hopped in the passenger seat. I'm used to order, at least somewhat order - but driving in the Philippines scared the ever fuck out of me. It was very unnerving. From nice paved roads to roads cratered with massive potholes then to dirt roads - we finally made it to her small house that she was renting. We talked all the way to her place, I was so shocked I finally got to meet her - because I didn't feel like it would ever happen.
I was nervous and didn't want to push myself on her, I was worried that maybe I was ugly to her in person.
We got inside, and she made me feel right at home.
"You must be hungry! I cooked this yesterday for you, I'll heat it up, and I'll get you some tea!"
She spoke perfect English, with a small accent from Tagalog.
I told her not to worry. I felt a bit nervous - all the discussions we had, all the cybersex we had - I felt out of place.
She called me over to her small little kitchen table and had a plate prepared for me, with hot peppers, fish and some other ingredients. I have no idea what it's called (even to this day).
"You said you like spicy babe," she said smiling.
I took a few bites. My mouth was on fire, tears ran down my face.
"Holy fuck!" I said, "It's perfect."
She giggled, and her small firm chest bounced at bit. She caught me looking.
"Now now, there's enough time for that later. You still think I'm attractive right? I was so worried that you wouldn't think I'm attractive... "
I looked at her, "You're beautiful, absolutely stunning. Of course I'm attracted to you - physically and mentally. Hopefully I'm not ugly to you..."
Her eyes widened, "Oh, you're fucking hot dude, I'm still very interested in you!"
So we watched some TV, she obviously was horny, as I held her hand she guided me down her shorts to reveal a shaved and dripping wet pussy.
I haven't had sex in a long time. I didn't last long at all. Just how tight she was, how perfect her body was, and how beautifully she looked right into my eyes while I was inside her. I felt her touch my soul so deeply.
"I always imagined this moment, just like this..." she said, smiling.
"Oh, I thought I'd last a lot longer than I did, it's your turn to cum..."
She moaned as she played with my cum dripping out of her swollen pussy. Her fingers spread her dark brown pussy lips aside, showing a beautiful pink inside, as white dribbles of my sperm leaked onto her couch.
My mouth found her small supple tits, licking and sucking - I worked my way down to her dripping shaved pussy, and started massaging her clit with my tongue.
She moaned and grabbed a fist full of my hair, pulling me closer as her hips moved back and forth as I ate her out.
"I'll always be yours, I love you..." she moaned.
"I love you too," I said taking a quick breath.
She began to buck and moan, "Fuck..." she whispered, releasing my hair from her grip.
"I'm not going to want to leave you here," I admitted.
It got late, we ate dinner and went to bed. We fucked again before falling asleep.
We were to lovers who seemed obsessed. She took the week off of work so she could show me the sites around Manilla.
While she took me around to see the sites, something popped into my head - "just marry her already."
I went into a jewelry store by myself (she had errands to run) and got her a nice engagement ring.
The next time she took me out on the town, there was this big beautiful fountain (not sure of the name of it) and I got down on one knee.
"You bring so much life to me, my mind body and soul would ache without you being in my life, will you marry me?"
Her eyes widened, and she looked right into my eyes. There was an uncomfortable silence which seemed to last for an eternity.
"Of course I'll marry you!"
People around us clapped and congratulated us.
I didn't know how easy it was to get married in the Philippines. It's almost like Vegas but without Elvis overseeing your vows.
We fucked every single day, sometimes twice to three times in the same day. We discussed that she was going to quit her job and move with me to the USA. So I helped her pack a lot of her stuff in boxes and we mailed the boxes to my address. She talked to her landlord who owned the property and told them she was leaving at the end of the week, so she can move to the USA with her husband.
The landlord congratulated her and wished her well.
I've been married to her for 15 years and she is still the most amazing woman I've ever met in my life.
We've had 2 kids together and her body snapped right back into shape. She's as beautiful as ever. A timeless beauty. So yeah. Sometimes those crazy mail order bride sites actually work.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
MrFelterSnatch
View posts View profile
@random
28 Feb 2015 10:51AM
• 1,472 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Lights dimmed low where I can barely see the out line of you. Stereo playing low in the back ground but I am focused in on you. Stand next to the bed kiss you deep with one hand on the back of your head and the creasing your ass. Damn you smell so good! Nibbling on your ears and neck till you let out a gasp. I can feel you getting hot rubbing up against me. Fuck the romance I am taking control. Throwing you on the bed climbing on top of you ripping your shirt off over your head I have to kiss you. Deep and wet with a lil tease as I move in close but don't kiss you. Pinning your hands above your head so you can't raise up kiss me. Bitting and licking you neck and ears whispering to you and dirty naughty things I am going to do to you. Kissing you down your chest pulling your bra up over your beautiful tits, lick and biting on your nipples, pushing them together and see if I can fit them both in my mouth. Damn I can feel your heart racing and your breathing change. watching you bite your lip as your eyes roll back and you moan softly. Working my way your tummy rolling you over undoing your pants pulling them down just far enough to see that soaking wet kitty, I am going to eat the breaks off that pussy. No playing around no teasing I mean business shoving my tongue in that tight wet hole. Mmmmm that's it fuck my face from the back. Squirming all over as my tongue works you from the back. Putting my wants under you wrapping my arms around your waist so you can't get away. I am here to stay. Screaming as flick my tongue off your hard swollen clit rolling around and up and down. Seeing how deep I can work it into that tight wet hole. Come on baby girl I want to feel you shake and cum on my face so I can taste you. That's it! Work that tongue, grind on my face. DAMN you are so sticky sweet! Kissing my way up your back after you cum pants still on laying on your belly I lean in to kiss you so you can taste yourself all over my face and as you do I slide into from behind. Fuck, so wet and tight. Gasping as I enter you. Slowly working you with long deep strokes. You feel so damn good. Our bodies working as one kissing your neck and ears whispering in your ears. Where do you want to go from here......

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
sexobesto
View posts View profile
@random
31 Dec 2015 5:32AM
• 2,953 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

This a story that is mostly made up, taken from a scenario that could have been amazing. This is also my first attempt at writing a story.

A few nights ago, my group of friends and I were out hanging at a karaoke bar. There were 5 of us there, and we were celebrating Aly's birthday, who had just turned 21. She has had a few drinks in the past, but has never gotten drunk before. We all decided that it was finally time for it to happen.

As soon as we got to the bar, we all had a yager bomb to get the night started. Callie, being the most energetic out of us, decided to go up and sing a song first. As we are waiting for her to go up, we are all looking for songs to sing ourselves. We joke around about singing some classic N'Sync and Backstreet Boys, and Aly starts saying that she doesn't think she could go up there by herself. I tell her to pick a song, any song, and I would go up there and sing it with her.

The night continues on, and we've had plenty of shots and beers by this point, and it's time for Aly and I to go up and sing. What song does she pick? Barbie Girl..... As we were about to go up, she was about to back out, so we both down another shot and the rest of our drink and made our way up. Aly definitely started to feel the alcohol a bit, and as she grabbed my hand, she placed it right on her ass. I looked at her, trying to figure out if she did it on purpose, and she just looked at me with a generic smile. First possible hint of the night.

After we were done with our song, we headed back to our table and talked about how embarrassing this would be if we were sober. Ryan and Lexi, our other friends there, were up next with Callie, so Aly and I had the table to ourselves. She is finally feeling drunk by this point, and I put my arm around her waist and ask her if she enjoyed my ass earlier. She grinned nonchalantly and said "maybe, would you like to a feel too?" Of course I took her up on her offer, but I didn't linger, since we hadn't ever done much before. (She is about 5'4", average body size and weight but with a fantastic add to compensate and D cup). We didn't pay much attention to the others singing, because we were too occupied teasing each other about whose ass was nicer.

They got back, and we realized it was already 1am. The bar started to wind down, so we decided it was time to take the party back to my place. Lexi, being the only sober one at this point, drove us back. When we got back, we decided to figure out the sleeping situation for everyone. Ryan and Lexi were to have the guest room, Callie and Aly were to take the couches, and I in my room. We played some drinking games, like Ring of Fire and Waterfall. It didn't take long for everyone to start passing out, but the night didn't end there for me.

Everyone has gone to bed by this point, and I hear someone come into my room. I turn on the lamp as they close the door, and it was Aly. She was still really drunk, but started sobering up a bit. I ask her if everything was okay, and she said it could be better. I ask her what would help, and she said a back massage. I'm thinking, 'she wants a back massage at this time of night?' I know she really likes back massages, and I typically give her one almost every time she comes over, so it wasn't really anything weird.

I straighten out the pillows on my bed and she lays down, and I start massaging her upper back. As I was doing this, I noticed something was different, but couldn't figure out what. I then realized what was missing...her bra. I asked her about it, and she said that she didn't want it on because it made back massages less enjoyable. I, being clueless, didn't think anything of it. I moved on to her lower back, and told her to let me know when I was massaging too low. She normally stops me right at the top of her hip line or jeans, but this time was different. I was massaging the top of her ass when I asked her again if it was too low, and she said No, you can go lower if you want. It feels good."

My heart started racing a bit by this point, and I proceed to massaging her entire ass. My dick was so hard it almost a started to hurt, but I kept on going because it felt so good. I started working my way back up her back again, and I ask her she was okay with me massaging under her shirt a little, and she said it was fine. Not sure if she said yes for herself or for my pleasure, but I didn't care by this point. Her skin was so soft and smooth, it felt amazing. I got to about the middle of her back when she raised her shirt up so I could reach easier. Her shirt was up just below her boobs, and almost drove me crazy. I quickly move up more, and and sitting on her legs by this point so my dick is almost rubbing against her. I ask her again if she is enjoying it, and she doesn't reply. She just sways her hips back and forth so my dick was against her ass, and moves her shirt up the rest of the way.

That was the only answer I needed. I lean against her and giver a kiss on the back of her neck, and she lets out a little moan. My hands start massaging her sides, and I move right next to her boobs. Without warning, she arches her back again and pushes her ass against my dick. I ask her if her back is the only part that she wants massaged, and she sits up, takes her shirt the rest of the way off, and lays back down on her back. The look in her eyes as she stared up at me half naked is something I will never forget. I sit back on her lap and start massaging her stomach before quickly making my way up to her plump breasts. Her nipples were already hard, so I started to pinch and play with them too. Aly must have really liked it, because she let out another little moan and reached for my pants. I wasn't wearing a shirt, and just had on my thin pj pants and boxers. There wasn't any hiding how hard my boner was, and it didn't take long before she started playing with it too.

Not a moment later, she finds a way to get my dick out of my pants and she started sucking on it. I had never felt such pleasure from any girl's mouth before. She had a smaller mouth, but she knew how to use it to please. After 10 minted of sheer ecstasy, I was right on the verge of cumming. I wanted this to go on as long as possible, so I back away and tell her it was her turn.

I take my pants off, as they were no longer necessary at this point, and I start to run my fingers along the rim of her pants. I slide them off, and reveal she is wearing pair of black panties with the word "Pink" on the ass, and a little bow on the front. I had seen these before, but only a single glimpse by accident when she sat down once in a skirt too fast. Thinking about that moment compared to now made it even more exciting.

After removing her pants, I start kissing her stomach and head down. I start to take her underwear off when she asks me to wait. She told me she wanted me to lay down and she wanted to sit on my face. I never really thought about doing something like that before, but the thought of her cunt right above my face, I didn't think twice about that. I proceed to lay on my back, and I guide her hips over me. She hovers above my face reverse cowgirl style, and I slide my finger around her panties and felt that she was extremely wet. I slide my finger around a bit, and it left a string when I pulled it out. She smelt so amazing, and I pulled her panties aside, took a deep breath,and shoved my tongue straight inside of her. It might have caught her by surprise, because she jumped away for a moment before resting her pelvis on me. Never had I expected to be doing this, let alone with Aly.

As I continued to lick her smooth, shaved pussy and clit, she leaned forward and started blowing me again. We stop only long enough to pull her panties off, and she gets back on top of me again. This time, I'm fingering her clit with my left hand, tongue in her pussy, and my right hand has started to play with her little asshole. I swear she never seemed to run out of juices, and would especially overrun when she would have an orgasm. We carried on like this for the until she cummed for her third time and when my load finally blew. She didn't swallow much, but she did let me cum in her mouth some.

When we finished, she got up and laid beside me, and said that everything was still spinning. I had completely forgotten how drunk we were, as everything started to spin for me too. We both pass out and wake up in the middle of the night. She gets up and cleans herself and I throw my pants back on and we go back to sleep.

The next morning, everyone questions why she slept in my bed with me, and she just tells them that she was cold and that's all she remembers. When no one was looking, she glanced over at me and winked. She remembered everything, and knew exactly what we had done. Later that day, I text her to check up on her, and ask her if the previous night was just a one time fling, and she replied with "No, and I left something for you under your bed ;)" I go and check what she left, and it was her panties from that night. I sniffed them, and they smelt exactly how she did that night, and all the memories came flooding back into my mind. She sent me another text soon after, and said "Thanks Vince for my great 21st! ;) =P!"

Now with our dirty little secret, let's see how naughty she really can be!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Nov 2016 11:06PM
• 4,403 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 23 replies ]

Here is what happened to me on Thanksgiving I would like to know what you think I should do. It started on Wednesday. My brother in law and sister in law and there 19 year old daughter (my niece ) came for the holiday. They where going to spend the night. Everything was fine joking, drinking, and playing games. We all decided to go to bed . My bro and sis in law in our spare room and my niece on the couch. Sometime in the middle of the night I start to feel what I think is someone touching my cock through my boxers. I am a very lite sleeper. I don't move I just open one eye a little and I see my niece pulling my cock out witch has gotten rather hard by now. My wife is sleeping right next to me. My niece starts sucking my cock and with all the excitement it didn't take me long to blow my load right in her mouth. She either swallowed it or held it in I don't know. She puts my cock back in my boxers and sneaks out of my room.
In the mourning my wife tells me " Next time you have to jerk off in the middle of the night go to the bathroom so you don't shake the bed." Then the thoughts raced through my head she had no idea what really happened.
The whole day my niece didn't act any different no looks or anything. Then when they where leaving she gives me a big hug and presses here tits into me and it lasted a little longer then it should have and as she lets go she gives me this smile and then bits her bottom lip. I am not a huggy person I don't think I have hugged her in years. This was out of character for her also.
So I don't know if I should tell my wife I don't think I did anything wrong. Well maybe I could have stopped her when I saw who it was but really would anybody stop her once her mouth was on my cock. I am looking forward to Christmas they will be spending two nights then.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
24 Dec 2011 8:32AM
• 460 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

(Parody of The Night Before Christmas written by Clement C. Moore)

T'was the fright before Christmas. No one upset me
With a big bowl of popcorn, watching TV

I stretched, gave a yawn, settled back in my chair,
In hopes that St. Nicholson soon would be there.

The children were lying awake without sleep
They'd seen all his movies. He gives 'em the creeps.

I'd cued up Cukoo's Nest with my trusty remote,
To the part where he had all the nuts in the boat.

When out in the yard there arose such a noise,
I turned off the TV to see what it was.

And what to my wondering eyes should approach?
But the Los Angeles Lakers and Pat Riley, their coach.

The limo was racing; the team at it's heels.
That's when I saw him the man at the wheel.

He ranted and cursed. Waved round his swizzle stick.
And I knew in a second it must be Jack Nick.

More rapid than the Celtics, these Lakers they came.
He screamed like a madman and called them by name:

'Now Magic, now Worthy, now Scott and Kareem
On Cooper, on Rambus, and the rest of the team.'

Down the chimney St. Nicholson came with a groan.
Then he brushed off the soot and said, 'Honey I'm home!'

He was wearing a trench coat. With beer it was stained.
And shirt clawed to shreds by Shirley McLaine

He had a fat face, and flabby beer belly
From too many trips to the bar and the deli.

'It's tough when an actor becomes fat and lazy.
I only get calls to play weirdoes and crazies'

And middle-aged has beens with washed up careers.
But I'll fix 'em all and play Santa this year.'

And with that he buried his head in the sack
And said, 'Let's see what you get from your old buddy Jack.

'A hatchet for Daddy,' he reared back his head,
'To scare all those little buggers upstairs in bed.

'And a stiff drink for Mommy, in a nice tall glass.
She could really use something to kill that bug up her chimney!'

With a wink of his eye and a twist of his face,
He threw all the stockings into the fireplace.

What could I do? What could I say?
What would I wear on my feet Christmas Day?

I asked for a reason, and turning his head,
He looked straight at me, and here's what he said:

'Why? Do you wanna' know why? Do you really wanna' know why, Pal?

'I'll tell you why. When you're out Christmas shopping. You know, doing your little Christmas things with all your little Christmas friends, spreading all that Christmas cheer with those stupid Christmas songs. Did you ever stop and think of picking up a little something for old Jack, huh? Did you ever stop to think of what Jack might like for Christmas?

'You know, Jack, from the movies, up on the big screen? Pouring his heart out, giving it everything he's got, day in and day out, just trying as hard as he can to bring a tiny little bit of sunshine into your miserable, little hum-drum lives. Did you ever think of good old Jack, huh, for a second? No, not once! Maybe old Jack just wasn't that good, huh? Maybe I wasn't good enough in The Postman Always Rings Twice. Acted my guts out for you in that one! Cuckoo's Nest, The Shining, Witches of freaking Eastwick, Prizzi's freaking Honor! All for you pal, just to brighten things up for ya!

'Not good enough though is it? No, you want me to brighten up the Christmas season too, huh? Isn't that what you want, Pal?

'Okay, let's make things real bright around here! What do you say we decorate the tree? String up these pretty lights here! Oh, she's looking brighter already! Why don't we take this cute little angel and ram her on the top branch huh? Ha ha ha! How about some gasoline for the whole freaking thing? I mean let's make her just as bright as she can be! What do you say we light her up, and chuck her through the old picture window here, huh, pal? No sense in having a tree as bright as all that and not giving the neighbors a chance to see, don't ya think, huh?

'There, aren't you glad old Jack stopped by? Huh, huh, huh? Ha!'

The flames towered brightly in the cold wintery sky,
As he made for his limo and bade his goodbye.

And an age may unfold ere I fail to regret
That visit from St. Nicholson. Which I'd sooner forget.

But I swear by the goose bumps upon my skin
That I'll always remember that devilish grin.

And his voice crying out ere he faded from sight,
'Merry Christmas to all, and I hope I never see you again as long as I live, for crying out loud!'

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
KidnapMeUseme
View posts View profile
@confessions
06 May 2024 5:13AM
• 181 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

A Night to Remember: Sarah and Kris's First Time with Steve
Sarah and Kris lay bound and gagged on the floor, naked and scared. They had been kidnapped by a group of home invaders earlier in the day and were now being held captive in some sort of strange place.

Steve was the leader of this band of criminals. He and his men had decided to turn these two into sex slaves for themselves. It wasn’t exactly legal, but it would make good money.

“I think you two are going to like being slaves for your new masters,” he said, looking down at the couple lying on the floor. “We’re going to take care of you both, don’t worry about that. You won’t have to do anything except obey our commands.”

Kris and Sarah looked up at him, eyes wide with fear. They knew that there was nothing they could do to stop these men from taking control of their lives. Steve smiled down at them, pleased with their submission.

He turned to his men and nodded. One of them stepped forward and grabbed Sarah, dragging her over to the bed. He shoved her face down onto the mattress, spreading her legs apart. Another man followed suit, grabbing Kris and doing the same thing. The two of them began to undress the couple slowly, stripping them completely naked before binding their hands and feet together tightly.

When they were finished, they left the room without saying a word. Sarah lay still on the bed, her body trembling uncontrollably. Kris tried to comfort her as best he could, but there was nothing he could do to ease her fears.

“It’ll be okay,” he whispered, stroking her hair gently. “Just hang in there until we can get help.”

But even if help did come, it wouldn’t be soon enough to save them from what was happening next.

Steve returned to the room alone, carrying a small bag in one hand. He set it down on the table next to the bed and opened it up, revealing its contents. Inside were various tools and pieces of equipment – ropes, chains, whips, and other things that made Sarah’s heart sink.

“What are you going to do to us?” she asked, trying not to sound too terrified.

Steve laughed softly, leaning down so that he could look directly into her eyes.

“Oh, honey, I’m just getting started.”

With those words ringing in her ears, he picked up a length of rope and began tying her wrists together behind her back. As he worked, he talked nonstop – telling stories about his past crimes, bragging about how much money he would make from selling them as slaves, making crude comments about their bodies. Sarah listened with growing horror, unable to escape the realization that this nightmare was only beginning.

Finally, when he had finished tying her up, he stood back to admire his work. “There, that should keep you nice and secure while we work on your friend here.” He gestured towards Kris, who was already struggling against his own bonds. “Now let’s see what kind of trouble we can get ourselves into, shall we?”

Steve approached Kris slowly, a wicked gleam in his eye. He could see the fear in the young man’s eyes, and it excited him. He loved having power over others, especially when they were so clearly at his mercy.

Without a word, he reached out and ran his hand down Kris’s chest, feeling the muscles tense under his touch. Kris tried to pull away, but Steve held him firmly in place.

“You’re mine now,” he whispered, leaning in close. “And there’s nothing you can do about it.”

Kris whimpered softly as Steve began to undo the ropes binding his hands. Once they were free, Steve grabbed him by the wrist and yanked him upright.

“Get up,” he commanded.

Kris stood shakily, his legs threatening to give out beneath him. Steve didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t care. He simply pulled Kris over to the bed and pushed him down onto his back.

“Spread your legs,” he ordered.

Kris hesitated for a moment before complying. He knew that resistance was futile – Steve was much stronger than he was, and there was no way he could overpower him.

Steve grinned as he watched Kris comply with his demands. He loved seeing the fear in his eyes, knowing that he was completely at his mercy.

“Good boy,” he purred, running his hand down Kris’s chest again. This time, he didn’t stop until he reached the young man’s cock.

Kris gasped as Steve wrapped his fingers around his shaft, squeezing gently. He couldn’t believe what was happening – he had never been with a man before, and the thought of it made him feel both terrified and strangely excited.

Steve could feel Kris’s cock beginning to harden under his touch, and it only made him more eager to continue. He began to stroke the young man slowly, watching as his hips thrust upwards in response.

“That’s it,” he murmured, leaning down so that his lips were just inches from Kris’s ear. “Let go and enjoy yourself. You know you want to.”

Kris whimpered again, but he couldn’t deny the truth in Steve’s words. He did want to enjoy this, despite the fact that it went against everything he had ever known.

As if sensing his thoughts, Steve began to stroke him faster, his fingers moving deftly over Kris’s now fully hard cock. Kris moaned softly, his hips bucking upwards as he neared the edge of release.

Just when he thought he couldn’t take it any longer, Steve stopped suddenly, leaving Kris gasping and panting on the bed.

“Not yet,” he said, grinning wickedly. “I want to make this last as long as possible.”

Kris whimpered in frustration, but he knew better than to argue. He lay back on the bed, trying to calm his racing heart and mind.

Steve watched him for a moment, enjoying the sight of the young man lying there, completely at his mercy. Then, without warning, he reached down and grabbed Kris’s balls, squeezing them tightly.

Kris cried out in pain, his hips bucking upwards involuntarily. Steve chuckled, enjoying the feeling of power that came from causing such distress.

“You like that, don’t you?” he asked, squeezing harder.

Kris could only whimper in response, tears streaming down his face. He had never felt such pain before, and he wasn’t sure how much more he could take.

Just when he thought he might pass out from the agony, Steve released his grip, allowing Kris to collapse back onto the bed.

“Good boy,” he said approvingly. “You took that like a champ.”

Kris couldn’t respond – he was too busy trying to catch his breath and regain control of his body. He had never experienced anything like this before, and he wasn’t sure if he could handle it.

Steve seemed to sense his distress and leaned down to whisper in his ear.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you,” he promised. “At least, not too much. I just want to play with you a little bit, that’s all.”

Kris nodded slightly, still unable to speak. He wasn’t sure he believed Steve’s words, but he didn’t have much choice but to trust him for now.

He felt Steve’s hand on his cock again, stroking him slowly and gently. This time, there was no pain, only pleasure. Kris closed his eyes and let out a soft moan, allowing himself to get lost in the sensation.

For a while, it seemed like time stood still. All that existed was the feeling of Steve’s hand on his cock, bringing him closer and closer to the edge of release.

But eventually, the pleasure became too much for Kris to handle. With a cry, he came hard, his body shuddering with the force of it.

Steve grinned as he watched Kris come undone, loving the feeling of power that came from being the one to bring him to such heights.

When Kris had finally finished, Steve leaned down and kissed him gently on the lips.

“You did good,” he whispered. “I’m proud of you.”

Kris could only nod, still too stunned to speak. He wasn’t sure what had just happened, but he knew that it had changed him in some way.

Steve seemed to sense his confusion and smiled softly.

“Don’t worry,” he said. “We’ll take things slow from here on out. I promise.”

And with that, he began to untie Kris’s feet, freeing him from his bonds.

Once Kris was free, Steve helped him off the bed and led him over to where Sarah was still tied up.

“I think it’s time we let your girlfriend join the fun,” he said, grinning wickedly.

Kris nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and fear at the thought of what was about to happen. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for this, but he knew that there was no turning back now.

Steve reached out and began to untie Sarah’s wrists, freeing her from her bonds. She looked up at him with fear in her eyes, but Steve simply smiled down at her reassuringly.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart,” he said. “I’m not going to hurt you. Not unless you want me to, that is.”

Sarah whimpered softly, unsure of how to respond. She had never been with a woman before, and the thought of it made her feel both excited and terrified.

Steve seemed to sense her hesitation and leaned down to whisper in her ear.

“Just relax and let go,” he murmured. “I promise you’ll enjoy it.”

Sarah nodded slightly, still too stunned to speak. She wasn’t sure if she believed Steve’s words, but she didn’t have much choice but to trust him for now.

She felt Steve’s hands on her body, caressing her gently. It felt strange at first, but soon she found herself responding to his touch, her body coming alive under his fingers.

Steve smiled as he felt Sarah relax under his touch. He had known all along that she would be a natural at this, and now it seemed like his prediction was coming true.

He leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips, feeling her respond hesitantly at first, and then more eagerly as she got lost in the sensation.

As they kissed, Steve’s hands began to wander, exploring Sarah’s body more fully. He cupped her breasts gently, feeling their weight in his hands. Then, he began to stroke her nipples, feeling them harden under his touch.

Sarah moaned softly as Steve touched her, her body responding instinctively to his touch. She had never felt anything like this before, and she wasn’t sure if she could handle it.

But Steve seemed to know exactly what he was doing. He continued to stroke her nipples, teasing them gently until they were fully erect. Then, he began to kiss his way down her body, moving lower and lower until he reached her pussy.

Sarah gasped as Steve’s lips made contact with her most sensitive area. She had never experienced oral sex before, and the sensation was almost too much for her to handle.

Steve smiled as he felt Sarah’s body respond to his touch. He loved the feeling of power that came from bringing someone else to such heights of pleasure.

He began to lick and suck at Sarah’s clit, feeling her hips buck upwards in response. She tasted sweet and musky, and Steve couldn’t get enough of her.

As he continued to feast on Sarah’s pussy, he reached up and began to stroke Kris’s cock again. It was already half-hard from watching the scene unfold before him, and it didn’t take long for Steve to bring him to full hardness once more.

Kris moaned softly as Steve stroked him, his body responding instinctively to the sensation. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for this, but he knew that he couldn’t resist the feeling of Steve’s hand on his cock.

For a while, it seemed like time stood still. All that existed was the feeling of Steve’s mouth on Sarah’s pussy and his hand on Kris’s cock, bringing them both closer and closer to the edge of release.

But eventually, the pleasure became too much for either of them to handle. With cries of ecstasy, they both came, their bodies shuddering with the force of it.

Steve grinned as he felt them come undone, loving the feeling of power that came from being the one to bring them to such heights.

When they had finally finished, Steve leaned back and looked up at them, a satisfied smile on his face.

“Well?” he asked, grinning wickedly. “Did you enjoy that?”

Kris and Sarah could only nod, still too stunned to speak. They had never experienced anything like this before, and they knew that it had changed them in some way.

Steve seemed to sense their thoughts and chuckled softly.

“Good,” he said. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Because we’re just getting started.”

And with that, he led them back over to the bed, ready to begin the next stage of their training.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Sep 2022 5:16AM
• 1,168 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

My first confession here, and yes, I am new to this place. How I found it, and how I ended up here is a long story, which I can begin to explain by saying that I have always been very sexually active. You can't say that I was promiscous, but I always looked at sex as something normal, healthy and generally a thing no one should be ashamed of.

I am 38 now, female, married for almost 15 years, mom, and. a good wife. My husband is a love of my life, I am still very much attracted to him, we have good sex, and, there is not a single reason I should be unhappy. But...

My sex drive was always higher than his. At the start, when we went at each other like rabbits, I was fully satisfied, I gotta admit. But, since many years have passed, our sex is not as frequent as it once was, and that pushed me to self pleasuring, on a frequent schedule. And, long story short, I somehow ended up here, not for the porn, but for the written word, that can be mostly awful, and clearly made up, but it can be very enticing and exciting to see and read about the experiences and turn ons by others.

So, I guess this is where my story actually begins. I have always been flirty and I have been told more than once, that I am charming, as generally a very socially oriented person, but in the past few years, I have been using flirting as a kind of a vent, fully knowing that it won't lead nowhere, but still practicing it, for the fun of it. Combine that with, always growing self awareness, and the fact that I understand that time passing by is not getting me any younger, a compliment here and there makes me feel warm on the inside.

To be clear, I am objectively aware that I am above average looking for my age, but still, we all have our inner doubts, and we all enjoy our doses of serotonin.

So, in July, I went to a short holiday to Greece, with my mother and my offspring (as I understand the other word is forbidden here), as my husband was prevented to go at that time, because of work, and we also planned another little trip in August, when only we will go to the seaside.

First day, I have noticed a guy working at the kitchen bar, looking at me. It was a small hotel beach, in Rhodes, with a restaurant / caffe on the beach, and an open kitchen, looking at the beach. We chose a place right underneath it, at the top of the beach, and I caught him looking. It is not the first time someone gawks at me in a bikini, so, I forgot about it instantly. That same day, when we went to lunch at the same place, when our orders came, I saw that only my salad had eatable flower decoration on it. When I figured that out, I instinctively looked at the direction of the bar, and he was looking back, with a smile, obviously waiting for my reaction, and if I will figure it out.

That is where our game began. I thought nothing of it. He was a semi/handsome man, in his 20s I would say. Tomorrow, we located again at the top of the beach, and I deliberately started teasing him. You know, nothing special, turning the subbed so he can see me, moving my bikini so I can tan my bottoms. Again, flowers in the salad, plus, the waiter brought a rose in a little vase, only to our table.

Same the next day, as I got a little more daring, when the other two were in the water, I got my top off, to catch a few rays, while also checking if he is looking. He was.

The next day, I was deliberately standing in his sight, while oiling myself to prevent sunburns. I did it slowly, and I did it in a cheeky, sensual way. I also made eye contact for a few seconds, while doing it. And it was exciting, I must say. Not the fact that I wanted to do anything with him, but the fact that he was obviously attracted to me, and that he enjoyed this play, more than I did.

On the 4th or 5th day, I decided to drink my cocktail, standing at the bar, and as the caffe bar, and kitchen bar are continuing to one another, I chose the place at the division of these two sections. He was clearly sweating, not just from the heat, as I saw he was battling with himself if he should talk to me. For a moment, I thought that the kitchen staff is forbidden from talking to the guests, but that wasn't the case, he was just nervous. Then, I realised, he is maybe 24 or 25, and I might look scary to him, as I forgot that I am an "older lady" for him, and that made me feel bad, maybe I have over done it.

But, he found the nerve, and started talking. He was asking me, in bad English, these profane questions: where I am from, am I enjoying the holiday etc. I acted uninterested at first, but he didn't give up. The next day, I started flirting, you know, for flirting sake and my dose of serotonin, and that soften him up a bit.

How I felt? I felt wanted, and one day I even got a little horny, and sent my husband an unsolicited topless photo.

So, I guessed that will be it, even as our flirting game continued.

On day 8, I went out at the evening to the city of Rhodes, since the hotel is not far from it, by taxi, and just wandered around. My trip companions weren't up for it, so I was alone. Just walking, looking at the shop windows etc. And guess, what, around 9p.m., when I was gawking at some silly local made sandals, I heard a silent "hello".

It was him, with a grocery bag, smiling at me. My heart started beating faster, I wasn't expecting him out of the hotel. He politely asked me for a coffee, and I agreed.

What followed was very hard for me. The poor guy outright admitted his feelings for me, like a high school kid, started talking how he works those seasonal jobs during the summer, that he is from continental Greece, etc, etc... That is when I asked him about his age. 21. I felt like the crappiest person in the world. I found an excuse why I have to rush back, mumbled about seeing him tomorrow, and fled.

I thought about how I must've done harm to this young man, and that this time I went overboard, by teasing him into thinking that something could have happened. I really felt bad. Tomorrow, I chose the sunbeds lower, by the sea, so I could avoid him. When I went for a shower, since the showers are at the top of the beach, I caught him looking at me. His face... He was obviously aware that the charade is over.

On our last day, I was laying at the beach, with these thoughts racing through my mind. And at one point, it was after lunch, I just got up, and started walking towards the bar, not knowing what I actually want to say. To apologise?

As I approached, his smile was there. And I just blurred out "I wanna say bye, I am leaving tomorrow"

He was still smiling, and said something like "I liked having you around, looking and talking to you"

And that is where I snapped. "you have a place where I can give you a goodbye kiss"

Regreted saying that, the moment I said it. It looked like he was about to choke on the words not able to come out of his mouth "bed room, around corner"

As I walked to the "bed room", I had the urge to run away, but I thought, you made your bed, so now...

As I got around the corner, I realised that it was a room with spare sunbeds, not a bedroom. He was there, in his apron, breathing heavily. When I got in, and closed the door, we were in a complete dark for a few seconds, before he reached for the light. In those few seconds, a year passed in my mind.

I have never cheated on my husband. Never. My, before mentioned sexual appetite has only been fed by myself, in moments between encounters with my husband. I thought I would never cheat on him, since he really didn't deserve it, but on the other hand, I just wanted to give something to this young man, who I used maliciously, for my own fun, not fully understanding the scale of his feelings. I wanted to have sex with him, at that moment, I did, but from the bottom of my heart, I felt ashamed for wanting to cheat. So when that light came up, I got on my knees, and gave him a blowjob.

He was confused, and obviously very horny. I think he wasn't really experienced, since he was just standing there, stiff, while not touching me at all, except for a few light, gentle touches of my breasts, over the swimsuit. He didn't last long, maybe a few minutes, and he really wanted me, judging by the amount of cum, that I wasn't able to swallow by a single gulp.

When I got up, trying to hide the tremor in my legs, I acted all normal, and kissed him on the cheek. And just went out.

I can't remember the last time I was that wet.

Now, two months later, I am still haunted by this. On one hand, I feel terrible for cheating on my husband, and on the other, I can't stop thinking about that whole event. And if you are asking, no, there is no way this or anything similar will happen in the future. I am out of the flirting game, for good.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Freakozoid
View posts View profile
@hookups
20 Aug 2015 11:07AM
• 747 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

Looking for a regular male. Any age any race in northern Kentucky area to play with and maybe join me and the wife in the bedroom. Add me send me a message if interested.p

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Dec 2022 11:14PM
• 1,940 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Friday Night….

On a warm Friday evening back in 2019, around 6p, I get a desperate call from my best friend… “Can you stay at the house this weekend, entertain her, please” he desperately begins the call with? “Her” is his wife… I chime in “yeah man, she’s definitely feeling lonely lately” I say as I push for specifics…

(her and I chat, he and I chat, offering my opinion is very common as this has been the topic of conversation for quite some time)

Ignoring me completely, he continues,

“She keeps busting my balls, calling every 10 mins. She feels isolated, alone, you know how she is!” Again, I chime in, “brother she’s 40, the kids are almost out of the house, she wants you to spend time with her, take her to dinner, do shit”. He wants to respond but has nothing, he knows I’m right. “Brother, you both can afford to go do things, she wants to go places, experience life”.

For the record, and totally off topic. this man’s wife has the greatest pair of big fat tits. For those who think “bigger is better”, this is the one! Furthermore,
she’s thick but tone with dirty blonde hair, about 5’7”. Thinking about it, she has Kitty Lee’s body with a much prettier face.. A very attractive woman with a body built for fucking.

(according to hubby, she has a high sex drive and is very open minded… Cocksucker hit the lotto for sure)

With a long sigh he annoyingly utters what I could see coming from a mile away, “I don’t have time for this, Bobby is about to go on, can you stay at my place and keep her off my back so I can enjoy myself?”

And there it is…..

Honestly, he’s frustrated, I get it. He plans ahead for this weekend long festival well in advance, keeps her in the loop through the entire process, it’s kind of fucked thats she’s laying this guilt trip on him while he’s hours away. I’m torn, he’s been dropping the ball with regard to their marriage for a while now.. Then again, this is his once a year “get fucked up and jam out with thousands of dirty hippies weekend, “I suppose she should honor that.

Regardless…

Reluctantly, I respond with Sure man, I’ll head up there now and hang with her….” (honestly, I just want to hang at home, rub one out and crash, it’s been a long week but fuck it, she’s good people and fun to drink with)

Relieved, he replies “text me when you get up there, I’ll call and let her know, thanks brother” and quickly hangs up.. I set the phone down, take a deep breath, collect my shit and prepare for my hour long trip….

A bit of background on the friendship. Buddy and his wife married young, 18-19, had kids, they’re in their teens. We’ve known each other for about 20 years and they are 4-5 years my senior.

For the last few years we do dinner on Friday evenings at their place, a modest spot in the middle of cow country. We smoke, drink and eat well. I normally stay the night, sometimes sticking around on Saturdays to help with ongoing renovation projects.

We’re all an open book by the way, we know everything about each other. It’s actually very nice, I enjoy their company, as they definitely enjoy mine..

I’m divorced, have a great job and a high school age kid. I also have a very comfortable couch and plenty of food in a decent suburban apartment.
An apartment I will enjoy some other time, my drive is complete..

Teresa (wife) is on the porch, shorts, tank top, drinking a rum and coke. She has her hair in a ponytail, which is new for her. She normally dresses like a Sunday school teacher. Her hair always down, outfits very conservative, “boring” is the best way to put it. She certainly doesn’t show off her figure, her gigantic tits always put away, which is a shame quite frankly..

With a hug and peck on the cheek, I make a sarcastic comment, as I normally do, “sweet handle bar, you’re missing one side”. Teresa gives me a “you’re not funny” smirk” and proceeds to tell me that she’s been “experimenting with new styles”.

I waste no time, “you got it, flaunt it, I know Sam (hubby) would like to see more of you experimenting”. She immediately lets out a laugh, like, a quick chuckle filled with doubt, if that makes sense?

Again, in a serious tone I proclaim, “seriously, switch it up, show him you still got it, let him see other men gawk at you, get that little head going…..” She looks at me defeated and says “he knows what I have, what he has access to. He chooses to ignore me” using her hands to outline her breasts and body, exactly how the Price is Right women would display a new prize.. “I’m lonely, tired of being treated like I don’t exist. Months ago I asked him to sit the festival out” she exclaimed. “I asked if we could go away, focus on us for a minute, that I needed him…” Starting to well up, she rhetorically asks “Where is he” as she walks into the house….

So here I am, barely been there 10 minutes, she’s already crying and I’m on the porch by myself thinking “you couldn’t of talked about something else, you had to immediately bring up her failing marriage, good job jackass”….

She’s a strong woman, emotional and poetic, but tough. It wasn’t long before I hear her calling my name from inside the house. I take a deep breath and head inside. Teresa is in the kitchen, she cleaned herself up and is mixing both of a strong cocktail. Without missing a beat, she hands me my drink, we cheers and take a sip as she immediately picks up from where we left off.

As she starts to speak I take a step forward and gently lean in to give her a warm, comforting hug. I definitely surprised the shit out of her. At first she was stiff as board, cold, surprised at my very forward act. It took a minute before you could feel her body relax…. Not saying a word, we stood there hugging, my arms around her upper shoulders, hers around d my waste. Both of us, a firm yet gentle embrace, you could tell it meant something. It was quite nice if I’m being honest.

(being a dude, I have to point out how great her tits felt pressed against my chest, I finally have visual confirmation, as well as touch, of just how fucking big they are. Her puffy hard nipples, pressed against my chest, perfecto!)

After what felt like 20 minutes, I now have a rock hard dick so I pull away. “You’re a smart, beautiful, sexy woman who deserves happiness” I say, as I try to conceal my very obvious excitement. She looks at me and smiles as I conclude my thought “ponytail and tank top, my new favorite look” as I look down, laser focused on her giant titties that were currently on display, hours and hours of fun, beautiful cleavage, no bra)

Remember when I said “we know everything about each other?” It’s no secret hubby and I both have a thing for huge giant titties, conversations she’s been privy too, normally just giggling and walking away.. Staring down at them was certainly knew, however, she was well aware of my infatuation, in general, for big natural breasts. Yeah, I’ve looked at her, but nothing more than looking, in my head she’s a no-go, off limits..

It’s at that moment, still in our embrace, she says “I have to come clean”. Oh boy” spews out of my mouth as I question her, not with words, but wi5 the look in my eyes….

“I’ve had a crush on you for the last 20 years.” And don’t worry, Sam knows, he thinks it’s funny. “But, I want you to know, I’ve always had a thing for you.” Shocked, I ask “When me and the ex visited you, is this why you treated her poorly? Shaking her head in agreement, Teresa responds “that bitch took you for granted, treated you like shit for years”, you deserved better, fuck her”.

I laugh out loud as I share “she’s my one and only bad lay, dead inside and in the sack, terribly boring with no enthusiasm, a waste……” Teresa chuckles and shares “well, at least Sam has a big dick but I fantasize about other people when he fucks me. The one or two times a month he does fuck me, I keep my eyes closed, I go through the motions to keep my life semi-normal, but I’m not in love with him anymore, too many years have gone by, I’m over it”.

“Teresa, I had no idea it was this bad, I know he can be a dick, but never thought it was on this level, what are you going to do?” Teresa takes a step back, grabs our drinks and confidently shares “Hanna has three years of school left” as she hands me my drink, “once she graduates and goes to college, I’m leaving”. Her eyes start to fill with tears as we both take a big gulp of intoxicatingly strong rum and cokes… She leans over, grabs a tissue and wipes her eyes as we both take a well deserved gulp of mind numbing spirits…

Our drinks polished off, Teresa quickly time for another” as she grabs my glass and heads for the counter…… Unsure of what to say, completely blown away with the last hour of my life, Teresa swings her head around, ponytail in the air, and says “I’m sorry if my confession has made you uncomfortable, that was not my intention, I just needed you to know” as she turned her head forward to focus on drinks.

I don’t know what came over me, but I felt this urge to hold her.. The last hour had quickly turned in an emotional adventure for the two of us. However, she had a minimum of three years of hell to go through, which saddened me. I had lived that life and it miserable, my heart ached for her.

Throwing caution to the wind, I walked over and wrapped my arms around her stomach, careful to stay below her breasts, resting my head on her shoulder. She took a deep breath and reached for my arms. I whispered in her ear, “I’m here for you” as she let out a whimper and sigh of relief.

It wasn’t long before my dick was coming to life.. She was absolutely pressing her ass just enough for my guy to feel it. Moving from side to side, T was knowingly trying to get me hard and I could care less. I whisper in her ear “I know what you’re doing”, as I begin to mirror her movements, moving my dick from side to side, pushing in….

With both a whimper and deep breath Teresa takes her hand and begins to run it along my covered dick.. “Oh yeah” she says as I let out a gentle moan, immediately, and slowly, moving my fingers to the base of her giant breasts. I think to myself, “Finally” as I open my hands and grab the biggest pair of tits I’ve ever felt. Teresa let’s out a soft moan, catching her breath enough to say “please fuck me!”

Im so fucking hard I can’t stand it, as I respond “soon baby, soon” as I move my right hand inside her waistband, her pussy and clit my targets. She moans out again as I take my left hand, already squeezing and pinching her left nipple, I quickly grab her throat, pulling her head to my my face, forcefully, T whimpering away “How bad do do you want my dick in you” I whisper as she runs her tongue along her upper lip..

3 seconds later, and not missing a beat, Teresa, her hand in my pants now, my dick in hand……. Actually, it’s more like, “Teresa the magician, her hands suddenly down my pants, with a king fu grip on my dick, a grip so tight she could tell you how many beats per minute my heart was pumping” she’s rapid fire jerking me, it’s to tip, long strong stokes……

In return, my left hand still gripping her neck and my right hand buried in her pussy, I have two fingers fucking her pussy while rubbing and pressing her clit with her thumb.. T, well, she starts to moan and loudly and shake as she nutted all all over my fingers….

Teresa hadn’t been touched like this for some time, that was evident!

I nibble on her ear lobe, as she catches her breath, still feeling the effects of my fingers…. I whisper, “now you can have my dick”, slide me into your pussy” as I turn her to the right, and bend her over her kitchen table.. With my dick rock hard and still in her hand, I grab her ponytail and make my way for her opening.. With my left hand, now gripping the sexiest tits I’ve ever played with, I turn her head toward mine and say “that’s my pussy” as she loudly grunts out “take your pussy” as she rests my dickhead at the opening of her love canal..

Deep breath, deep breath as I tease Teresa with my dick, ready to push in fully, sliding in, the phone rang.. I pause, caught of guard by the phone, I say “fucking figures” as T slams her ass backwards and takes my dick…. “Yeah it does” she says as I quickly remember what my objective is….Pony-tail pulled back, left hand firmly holding a giant tit, sexy mom/wife panting as her wet pussy is ready to make a mess, I lay into to her, hard, deep, and aggressive, phone ringing off the hook…..

Let’s be honest… This didn’t last long… 5-6 minutes later, as our hearts race, Teresa screams out “you’re going to make me cum” in what I can only describe as a surprised tone.. “You’re pussy s soaked i murmur, ponytail still in hand, her back still arched, her moans and pants, now similar to a countdown. She’s ready to blow boys!! I give her everything I have, table creaking, both of us moaning loudly, Teresa’s pussy tightens…..

That’s all it took! In unison, I thrusted as deep as I could into her tightened pussy, and fucking unloaded as T let me know just how appreciative she was, nearly falling over as she came all over my dick. With her ponytail still in hand, left titty still firmly in my clutch, I bit on her ear and neck as we both appreciated just felt the effects of a fantastic nut……

A few minutes later, both of us, chuckling and giddy, completely spun from what just happened, get a drink of water. As I’m guzzling like a thirsty African baby, T pipes up and says “I haven’t came like that in years” as she stood back and took a sip of water, almost shocked at what happened. I ask if everything is ok and she quickly says “oh yes” as she intentionally spills water out of her mouth and down her huge jugs. “Thirsty” she asks as I quickly do what a man with a huge natural tit fetish does, as I grab both tits, in a loving embrace, pull them to my face, kiss her deeply and begin sucking her nipples………

Oh yeah, the ringing phone? That was Sam, I forgot to let him know I had arrived… No worries, 60 seconds after pumping his wife full of my nut, as I’m sucking her tits, Sam called back.. T answered, out of breath, Sam completely unfazed, he babbled away, praising me up and down to T, as she stroked my dick.

Sam, “so happy” that I “gave up my weekend to help him out”, requested me on the phone.. “Yo brother” I shout as he immediately thanks me then starts a long winded diatribe, excited to share the highlights of the bands, the setting and the great food. T, left to her own devices, grabs my dick, fat tits swinging, full naked body, she leads me by my dick to the couch as she holds up two fingers…. Sam, he’s still raving about his stress free hippy induced weekend, clueless to the fact that as I say ”sounds like so much fun brother” his wife is on her back, legs spread, pussy soaked, guiding my dick back in the very same spot Sam used to call home.. Round 2 has indeed started,,

Sam called back the next day, he and I on the phone for quite awhile. I remember him saying “its much more relaxed now” as he immediately started the process of repeating the same shit he said the night before, which led to him thanking me again for getting his wife off his back… “Yeah man, she seems happy to have company” I blurt out as he asks for me to put her on the phone…

“Oh man, she’s at the market” I say, as Sam chuckles quite loudly, blurting out “yeah she loves spending my money,” as he chuckled on, eventually saying “I’ll call later” as he hung up…. I’d imagine he saw a half naked dirty chick, or dudes eating shrooms, which is why he just hung up.. He was “on to the next one” ass they say…

Speaking of which…

I’m triple checking to make sure the phone is off screaming out “I can’t hold it anymore!” T, mouth soaked with saliva and spit, and clearly not at the market, grabs my nuts and slams her face to the base of my dick, not missing a beat, or drop, as she emptied my sack deep in her throat… Like a bitch, I screamed out as I felt every last drop empty my nuts. By the way, a second orgasm not long after a man’s first orgasm is quite intense, it’s quite nice!

Teresa enjoyed sucking my dick with her husband on the phone. Admittedly, I enjoyed it as well. The threat of getting caught is quite addictive. So much so, we test the limits of our sexual prowess weekly. I fuck my friends wife regularly, right under his nose..

Case in point-

Friday before Christmas, while Sam sits in his recliner, stoned out of his mind, eating cookies zoned out, Teresa and I will go for a night walk. Sam completely unfazed and happy to have the tv to himself, clueless that his wife and over night guest are 20 ft away, watching him watch tv, fucking like school kids. Me squeezing her nipples, smacking that ass, pulling her hair, drilling her pussy! Teresa, holding onto a tree, taking my dick from behind like the good girl she is, her fat little pussy tightening as she cums, while empty my seed deep into her, fully embraced, while hubby watches cartoons or some shit…

Or right now.. He just got in the shower. T, in a flannel, no bra, immediately goes in and grabs a tissue, making sure the coast is clear. Sam, fully engulfed in washing his ass has no idea his wife literally walked out of the bathroom, about 10ft, slide her pants down and sat on his buddies dick. Of course, I’m unbuttoning and pulling the monsters out, as the smell of Irish Spring permeates the air..


Till next time..

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Windblows
View posts View profile
@random
30 Apr 2024 9:18AM
• 47 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Latina  race play

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@chicks
23 Jun 2022 10:26AM
• 128 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I need my black pussy hammered by some white thick cock...love race play. Use me as you see fit.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
02 May 2022 2:55PM
• 1,310 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 13 replies ]

I've just turned 50 and with that age bracket - there comes problems, the main ones being an enlarged prostate and erectile disfunction. I've got some Cialis and sometimes I wonder if a lot of the ED isn't psychological. My wife and I have been in an open marriage for a few years, she's bisexual and I love the fringe benefits of it. One night she went to a bar and brought back a very attractive female, who was about 45 years old (same age as my wife).
They were both tipsy, and my wife introduced me to Jessie, raven haired, medium sized tits and a nice tight body. They sat down on the couch and invited me over. Small chit chat ensued. My wife poured her some wine, and she drank some too - I refused because I knew that just in case I was going to get lucky, drinking wine would screw with my ED. I stepped away for a minute and went into the bedroom and took a Cialis, got a drink of water and chugged it. I went back into the living room where they were sitting and they were making out. Jessie noticed me, and stopped kissing my wife.
"Oh, I'm sorry I thought you were going into the other room to give us privacy..."
My heart sunk, looks like I wasn't going to be sticking my dick into Jessie tonight.
"My bad," I said, looking down - defeated.
My wife saw that I was a bit hurt and explained, "Jessie is a lesbian, she isn't into men... she doesn't mean any disrespect..."
I should really give them their privacy, I thought...
"Ok, cool - I'm going out."
So I got in my car and drove around, no destination - but then I thought about it, I just took a Cialis. Pretty soon my cock would be begging for some wet hole to fuck. I guess I could get sloppy seconds once my wife is done with Jessie... but that could be a while, so I decided to go to an adult bookstore a few miles from my house. Weird shit popped into my mind, "Maybe there's a hot chick I could fuck in a glory hole, I've never done that... or maybe I can get an escort or hooker..."
All kinds of shit was going through my mind. This bookstore is a 24 hour store, so I went in and it was busy as fuck. All I wanted to do was ask the guy behind the counter where to find a lady of the evening, but too many people were around him. I noticed two women looking at toys and giggling, the looked like they were in their mid 20s, so I tried to blend in and started looking at masturbators. The small version of the Fleshlight was 79$?! I was taken aback and shaking my head. I was trying to maintain the "no eye contact" creed while I browsed all kinds of toys. I stopped in front of the 'prostate massager' section, all shapes and sizes - I never had a massager or anything anal but I heard of the wonders of prostate massages. Too bad my wife and her new friend were fucking around or I'd definitely try to experience something like that. I heard a little whisper behind me, something like "you ask him..."
I turned around and it was the giggling ladies. One was a brunette with very dark brown eyes, the other woman had purple and white streaks in her hair, but had cool blue eyes. Both were very attractive.
"Hmm? What's up ladies? I asked.
They blushed, "ummm, are you gay? No offense if you are... we're just wondering about the prostate massagers..."
I blushed, "OH, NO NO! I'm not gay, I'm straight..." so I did something that I never did with a stranger, I opened up, "I have ED, and I've done some reading and some people say these things help. I just turned 50 a few days ago, and my wife is at home banging her girlfriend and I'm just here... browsing because - well I just took a damn Cialis and ... well that's that. Sorry if it's too much information... I'm not a creep or anything."
The brunette smirked, "You don't look 50 at all, I thought you were about 35 or 40 at most."
Purple haired girl nudged her friend, "he's cute for a 50 year old..."
They both giggled and blushed. I didn't know what to say, this was odd because I've never talked to anyone in any adult bookstore given the exception of the checkout clerk. They saw I was struggling too, and the purple haired one spoke up.
"So you let your wife bang other women? That's kinda hot... I just broke up with my boyfriend, and Amanda just doesn't like dating at all so we're both kinda of single but we keep each other company if you know what I mean?"
My dick twitched.
"I'm Mike," I said, extending a hand out to the purple haired girl. She took it, and replied, "I'm Mary and this is Amanda, nice to meet you Mike."
Amanda's face was turning a bit red, "Mike, since you don't have anything else to do, you want to join us for some coffee? There is a cafe just down the street!"
I agreed, and started walking towards the door when Mary said, "Mike, aren't you forgetting something?" while pointing to the prostate massager.
I picked up the smaller one, $45... and headed for the check out. I paid for it and the clerk put it in a black bag. I turned around and Amanda and Mary were gone. Well there goes that. I left the store and walked to my car.
"Mike!" I heard a call from a distance, it was Amanda waving from across the parking lot.
"Oh I thought you both bugged out," I laughed.
She took me by the arm, "oh hell no, and miss the chance to hang out with a sexy 50 year old with ED??"
We both laughed. Mary, Amanda and me walked down the street arm in arm to a cafe. We sat down and talked for what seemed to be hours. These two women were not only attractive, but smart as hell too. I asked how old they were.
Amanda spoke first, "I'm 23, just turned 23 in January."
"I'm 26," Mary said sipping her coffee.
I laughed, "you're both half my age!"
"Older men are sexy, our generation likes older men. You guys know what you want and you're not complete idiots, or assholes," Amanda said.
Again, my dick twitched.
Mary looked me in the eyes, "we're freaks in the sheets, Mike."
I couldn't help myself, "is that an invitation?"
Amanda put her hand on my knee, "why would two girls in their 20's be hanging out at a bookstore at night unless they had an agenda? You were the first decent guy that came in there and we were in there for a while..."
My heart started racing.
"We're gonna put your little toy to the test, if you let us..."
I was in for an adventure of a lifetime.
We went back and got in my car, I drove them to Mary's apartment, and we all went inside. There really wasn't any wasting time. They stripped me down as soon as the door was shut. My cock was in Amanda's mouth as Mary's tongue probed my throat. My hands wandered from Mary's sexy tits, down to her dripping wet pussy. My cock was rock hard as Amanda shoved it all the way in her mouth to the hilt. I'll admit, I don't have a huge cock, I'm just normal - but the way she was sucking my dick put me on top of the world. They led me to the bedroom and Amanda pushed me down on the bed. Mary unwrapped the prostate massager and started playing with it using her pussy. She let it slip inside her.
I got kind of worried, I never had anything going up my ass before... so my erection started going down.
"Oh, baby - nothing to worry about - just relax..." Mary said.
Amanda climbed on top of my face and I started licking her pussy, she smelled really good, and her pussy tasted sweet. Amanda started moaning and I grabbed on to her nice soft ass to steady her.
I felt Mary playing with my cock, pumping it with her hand, then I felt her mouth around it and I was hard again. As Amanda rod my face, Mary mounted my hard dick and I felt how tight she was. I moaned as her pussy stroked me up and down.
Amanda came hard on my face, squirting a little - but I didn't mind at all. I held her against my mouth until she almost passed out.
Amanda crawled off to the side, and shivered. I could see Mary in all of her glory, bouncing on my cock, smiling. Her nails sunk into my chest as she rode me, moaning. Amanda got up and started fingering Mary's clit and licking her tits as she rode me. Soon Mary came hard, and I could feel her warm pussy juices dripping onto my balls.
"Your turn," Amanda said to me as she grabbed the prostate massager and rubbed it on her pussy.
"We gotta get it nice and wet Mr. Mike..."
Mary spit on her fingers and started rubbing my asshole and Amanda slowly pushed the pussy juice soaked massager in. I moaned in pain, that shit hurt...
"It's ok Mike, we're going to go slow..." and they did.
Mary started sucking on my cock as Amanda slowly used the toy on me. I tried my best to relax. I was trying to focus past the pain... it took a while but Amanda started hitting something that felt so good.
"That's it Mike, relax... we're going to drain those balls..." Amanda said, pushing the toy in, and pulling it slightly out. She started going faster, and then faster as Mary moved her mouth up and down on my pulsating cock.
"Give us all that cum babe, come on..."
I had these two young women fucking the shit out of me... and I felt this weird feeling starting to erupt around my entire body, like all of my nerves were electrified (but in a good way). Suddenly my cock erupted as Mary stopped sucking both of them literally started making out as cum exploded on their tongues and faces. They moaned, they licked my cock and more cum sprayed out. Mary deep throated me, then Amanda did. Then they kissed deeply. I was on the verge of passing out.
"Did you like that, Mike?"
"HOLY FUCK LADIES" I gasped.
They both laughed. They took the massager out of me and put it in a bag.
"I'm going to give you my number, I really hope you call me... I wouldn't mind having more adventures with you..."
"Did you think this was a one time deal old man??" Mary joked.
"You can spend the night with us if you want... no strings, just chill and cuddle and sleep..."
Amanda lit a joint and took a small hit, passing it to me. I took a hit, held it in and let it go as I passed the joint to Mary.
"I'd love to spend the night," I said as we all laid in the bed together.
When I woke up in the morning, both of these babes were cuddled into me. I woke them up and told them I had to go home. They both kissed me goodbye, we exchanged information and they promised me that there were a lot more adventures to come.
When I got home, my wife was passed out in bed with Jessie. Both were naked. Jessie had a tit hanging out of the covers, it was a little saggy compared to the ladies I just spent the evening with.
I started cooking some eggs, but couldn't help of thinking of Amanda and Mary.
I have to confess, I think I am falling in love with two women I just met at an adult bookstore... I've never been treated like that in my life, I felt like a king. Not only was everyone sexually satisfied, we all got along great. Maybe I'm just too deep into a fantasy with two young ladies... but honestly I want more of them. Not even concerned with fucking my wife at this point.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Nov 2014 3:42PM
• 1 view • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

When I was younger and chatrooms were still popular, I spent some time on Yahoo in local, state chatrooms. I chatted with a few women over the years, but had never worked up the courage to actually meet one in person. The internet still had a stigma attached to it back then and I guess I was just afraid of the potential consequences.

When I was 22, I began having a conversation with a 40 year old, married mom whom lived about an hour and a half from me. Her children were older so they were rarely home and her husband was deployed to Afghanistan. She told me that their relationship had been slowly deteriorating for months. She said the few times that she would get to talk to him, it often ended in an argument and that they were most likely headed for divorce once he returned home permanently.

She was a beautiful woman. She told me that before her husband had left, she was a bit heavier, but had worked her tail off to lose the extra weight. By the time we began chatting, she was down to I’d guess around 130 pounds—perfect for her five foot, seven inch frame.

We chatted for several weeks and would occasionally use the webcam. Webcam technology was still pretty new and the image was always laggy and blurry with no sound. As our conversations became more intimate, I would ask for her to show me different things. She was hesitant to show me her breasts. She explained how the weight loss had taken its toll on them. Reluctantly, she showed me. While I thought she was gorgeous either way, she was right. The radical change to her body had done wonders in other places, but the opposite was true in others.

One day, after having been absent from Yahoo Messenger for a few days, she hopped on and said that she was sorry that she had been away. She said that she had had some surgery and wanted to show me something. She turned on her webcam and proceeded to take off her shirt and bra to show me that she had gotten breast implants. Like I said, I thought she was beautiful before, but now every inch of her body was perfect. She would definitely be causing heads to turn everywhere she went.

She told me that I was the first to see them and that she hoped I would see them in person someday. We exchanged phone numbers and within a day or two she texted me to tell me that she was in town to pick up her husband from the airport. His plane would not be coming in until the next day. She had gotten a hotel room downtown and had nothing to do so she wanted to know if I would want to meet to have coffee or something. I agreed to the meeting, despite being nervous as hell.

We had planned to meet at Starbuck’s. It was my hope to get their first simply so she would have to come up to me as I was scared to death to have to come up to her. When I arrived, I was too late. I could see her standing at the counter waiting for her order, but I could really only see her from the side. As I approached the counter from behind her, I heard the kid working the register tell her how beautiful she looked. She said thank you and turned around to see me standing there nervously. My jaw nearly hit the floor. She was stunning! She wore a tight tank tope that amplified her already amazing cleavage. She was also wearing those sexy, cat-eye glasses that I absolutely love on girls.

We awkwardly hugged and I placed my order before joining her out on the patio. We made small talk for well over an hour. It was getting later in the afternoon—early evening. I asked if she wanted to go somewhere and get some dinner. She agreed so we walked a few blocks to a nice Italian restaurant where we had a nice dinner and a few drinks. We continued to make small talk for another good while before I finally paid the check and waited to see where things went next.

I nearly jumped for joy when she asked if I would like to go back to her hotel room and order a movie or something. We walked to her hotel and as we were going up the elevator, yet another guy commented on how beautiful she was. He looked at me jealously as if he knew what was going through my mind.

We entered the room and we both made ourselves comfortable on the bed. She turned on the TV and began searching the pay-per-view titles for a movie to watch. She could’ve turned on anything at that point—I didn’t care. She picked a movie and we began to watch. While I do remember the name of the movie, I couldn’t tell you anything about it as my mind was racing a hundred miles an hour.

We lay there for about forty-five minutes to an hour in silence—except for me getting up to go to the bathroom every ten minutes because I was so damn nervous. Finally, I figured it was now or never so I gently began to caress her cheek with the back of my hand before leaning over and kissing her. This lead to a very passionate make out session before I asked if I could finally see the work that she done.

She lifted her shirt over her head and I wrapped my arms around her back to unclasp her bra. I threw it to the floor, exposing the biggest, most perfect pair of breasts that I had ever been this close to. I asked if I could touch them or if they still hurt too much for them to be handled. She said that she had taken some painkillers as soon as we returned to the room so it would be fine. I gently placed my hands on them being very careful not to be too rough. However, she insisted that she was fine and such delicate care was not required. I continued to fondle her as we kissed, our tongues swirling in and out of each other’s mouths. I lowered my head and carefully licked her breasts, churning my tongue around her nipples.

She told me to lie back and relax. She removed her shorts leaving on the lacey, pink panties that she wore. She undid my belt, unbuttoned my jeans and slowly slid down my zipper. She was somewhat surprised by the fact that I wasn’t wearing underwear, but this only slowed her a second as she took my cock in to her hand. She stroked it gently before lowering her head to give it a lick. She slid her tongue down the length of it stopping at the base to take my balls in to her mouth. She slid back up and whirled her tongue around the head before finally taking the whole thing in to her mouth.

It was pure ecstasy! I had never felt anything like this—the things she could do with her tongue! I desperately tried to recite baseball statistics in my head to keep from cumming too soon so that I could enjoy this for as long as possible. I gave the best effort that I could before finally exploding in to her mouth. It was the most intense orgasm I had ever had. She swallowed it all and smiled as she came up and rested her head on my chest. She must have been able to feel how fast my heart was racing.

We laid there for a few minutes. The entire time she was gently playing with my now soft cock in her hand. After a few minutes, I was hard again and she began stroking me harder. I tried to slide my hand into the front of her panties, but she cut me off and resisted my advance. I told her how bad I wanted to fuck her. She said that she wanted me too, but unfortunately, it was just not a convenient time of the month to do so. So she continued to just stroke my cock for a few minutes.

I was as hard as a rock; throbbing in her hand when suddenly, she stopped and excused herself to the bathroom. I hedged my bets and assumed this was simply and excuse to make preparations as she wanted to fuck as badly as I did. I reached down and took my wallet from my pants that were still lying on the end of the bed. I removed one of the condoms that I had bought on my way to meet her in hopes that something like this would happen. I had been so nervous about what this encounter would be like that I bought those condoms with the desensitizing lubricant to help ensure that you can last longer. I took one and placed it on the corner of the nightstand.

A moment later she returned from the bathroom, having removed the pair of panties that had blocked me from getting to her pussy earlier. She was ready, and so was I. She noticed the condom that I had placed on the nightstand. Standing next to the bed, she took the condom and unrolled it down my penis before climbing on top of me and guiding me in to her pussy.

We fucked forever—in every position imaginable. If it hadn’t been for the extended pleasure condom; I know I only would have lasted a couple of minutes, if not a few seconds. I eventually reached the point where I desperately wanted to cum, but the condom was working all too well. I knew that if I kept it on, I was never going to climax.

Remembering one of our more intimate conversations from Yahoo, I knew that doggy style was her favorite position so I asked if we could do that next. She happily climbed up on all fours and I took my position behind her, discreetly removing the condom in the process. We were facing the mirror so I could see the look on her face as I slid my now naked cock inside of her. She could tell right away what I had done, but didn’t seem inclined to care. I began thrusting harder and harder and told her that I was going to cum. In the slightest whimper, she said, “I want you to cum inside me, baby.”

That was the moment of no return as I thrust my cock one last time and pulled her as close I could by her ass. I unloaded inside of her before we both finally collapsed on the bed. We continued to lie there, now in the dark; kissing and fondling each other before finally falling asleep in each other’s arms.

We spent the entire next day texting back and forth about the encounter and how incredible it had been for both of us. Later that week, she told me that she was going to be coming back to the city to return her husband to the airport. She asked if she could stay with me once she was rid of him. At this point in time I had just returned home from college and was still living with my parents. I was too embarrassed to tell her, so I essentially just dodged the question and explained that I would be busy. Our messages became fewer and fewer over the next couple of days before just finally ending altogether.

To this day, I still think about this night and recreate it in my mind. About a year ago, right before my own wedding, I decided to see if I could find her. All I had to go on was a first name, an old cell phone number that was no longer in service, and the screen name she had used on Yahoo Messenger.

After some creative Googling, I managed to find her Facebook profile. I discovered that she was now living in another state as her husband had been reassigned. They were still married; apparently living much happier than she was at the time of our meeting. I sent her a friend request, but she never responded. I took this to mean that it was best to leave well enough alone. I still check in on her Facebook page from time to time. I have since learned that her son is right around my age and that her daughter, only a couple of years younger than me, is as gorgeous as her mother.

I wish that I could simply tell her how much that night meant to me, but I wouldn’t want to risk jeopardizing her marriage or my own. I am left with the lasting memory in the back of my mind and very few days pass that I do not recall that evening and wish that I would have met her again the following week like she wanted to.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Mar 2021 6:25AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

It is my instictual and utmost desire to please my Mistress and help my Mistress be pleased. Any way I can possibly think of
or She takes the liberty to use me in.
I wish I could do this, sometimes like a traditional man pleases his ordnarty woman. However, I am no man
and She is curtainly no ordnary woman. Sometimes I look through Her pictures or at Her writings and I feel
so inferior that I fear there is not a single thing I could do except allow Her to humilate me, stay out of Her way,
and pay enough attentiion to the details of Her finer things that She has surrounded Herself with that I could purchase Her weekly flowers
better than any individual on earth.
I ALWAYS thought there is certainly nothing She could use my worthless cock for other than a tool of reward/punishent and an object
on display or concealed in Her presence to serving as a reminder of Her superiority and ability to have anything She desires.

And suddenly... an idea came along. A way I could have my cock please and actually, TRUELY use my pathetic cock to sexually please my
Mistress. After 100 more days of not cumming my tummy feels so bottled up that I have bloating, mood swings, am constantly heartbroken
by the littlest things, and constantly worried about my skin and home space staying fem and tidy. And my shrunken member is SO SENSITIVE.
I can handle 10 strokes erect until my core starts twitching.

I know that Mistress Sky loves to please a bull any way She feels, anytime She wants, in front of anybody She chooses.
I know fellatio is critical in pleasing a bull, just from reading and watching it happen on a few occasions. It drives them
to a hightened level of energy, a primal hypnotic state, prepared to do anything they must to obtain what is rightfully theirs.
Like the hunter at the call of the chase-begining to tune out the feeling of the ground under their feet;the sounds
of the surrounding enviorment; the taste of the air; the entire world. The race is on and the kill is already
secured.
It's mearly time the games be played ;dances be danced;songs be sung. To end on the highest fucking note possible.

To witness this would be the closest thing I could ever be to having sex with my Mistress. Even if She walked up with Her gorgeous legs and laid the lips of Her divinity
around the tip of my miserably inadequate cock; fucked it as hard as She could until I exploded.

I would still not be pleasing Her sexually even a fragment-even if She truly desired it. Though, She would never be foolish enough to.
Even a Goddess that can have anything She desires can not make my insufficient penis pleasurable.

To be accepted as an item and body into Her ritual would be my
greatest honor and deepest automatic completion. Every preconceived notion of being anything other than what I am right there
in that instant would perish, desintegrate in the inferno of reality that is Her world.
The sacred ritual that is HER world-my perfect and voluptuous Goddess Sky. To be on Her mind;in Her heart;seen in Her eyes;and felt on Her skin;
to contribute to the femanine smells that fill the atmosphere as Her bull's frenzy realizes actuallity.
in a moment so flawless............................ the thought of it is worth a lifetime of fantastical reverie.

And I think I may have rubbed my pitiful cock dreaming of the almighty Sky just enough to do that.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@hookups
10 May 2013 4:33PM
• 80 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Hello, I'm a black guy, 25, straight and live in Virginia. I'm looking for a nice girl between 18-40 from Virginia or close to help me with one or both of these things:

(1) I want a sexting/watersports partner. I like taking pics/vids and have no problem sending them as long as I get the same in return. And as for watersports, I've never done it before and am really interested. Pissing can be done via text, email but in person is highly preferred because I would love a golden shower....If you're into "the brown" we can play with that too.

(2) I'd like to get involved with an incest family or a girl who is active with her family. I'm very open to the idea and really want to enter this lifestyle.

Race is not an issue at all. I only ask that you be attractive. Your pics get mine. I prefer this to be on-going. Hit me up and let me know which number you're interested in.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
TransAstro123
View posts View profile
@confessions
14 Sep 2023 11:54AM
• 91 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I have a confession,
I'm a 19yr old trans person (mtf) from the uk and I'm super into race play with pretty much any race and today these 2 hot arab lads snuck up an alley by my house and had a piss on the fence so when they left I went and licked it up off the fence.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
16 Apr 2014 12:00PM
• 1,277 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I really want to experience race play/ race humiliation. omegle me with the tag "negress"! im on now! thick black girl, 36D, wearing orange shirt!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
BBC4UNOW
View posts View profile
@hookups
16 Sep 2017 8:42AM
• 362 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Divorced single parent, seeking play mate to spend free time with, Movies
Dining, Shows, And OF COURSE SEX residing in vegas area near zip code 89118
race, orientation, martial status of no concern, 2 to 3 times a week

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Celticsfan617
View posts View profile
@confessions
28 Jul 2021 5:10PM
• 1,202 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I've been itching to tell someone about my weekend and figured this would be the perfect forum. Little background: 
In my friend group I have about 10 really close friends, we get together most weekends for drinks, games, partying ect... One of my buddies girlfriends and I have a great relationship, we've known eachother for 10 years and always come to eachother for advice. A few weekends ago me and my roomates had everyone over, & around 4-5 am we were both really drunk in my basement away from everyone else. She was giving me advice with this girl I was talking to, I was giving her advice with her boyfriend, and we we're  both talking about how much we valued eachothers friendship. There were some long hugs exchanged & we were leaning against eachother on the couch, getting pretty close. At one point someone still awake upstairs texted me asking where I was, so I told her I'd be right back and that I was probably gonna pass out soon. To my surprise she asked "Will you grab a pillow & blanket & sleep down here with me? Thats not weird is it? 
 "Of course not, friends can sleep next to eachother, right?" I tell her
 "Exactly, and maybe set an alarm on your phone for 7am so you can sneak back into your room before anyone sees".  At this point I'm wondering where this is going but I dont think much of it, so I head upstairs, & say goodnight to my buddy. Few minutes later I head back downstairs and she's fast asleep on the couch. I give her a couple nudges and say her name but its not doing anything & I don't wanna be weird so I just call it a night and head back up to my room to pass out. 

Fast forward a few weeks to last weekend. Me and about 14 other people are all out camping on a beach in Maine having a great time. By nightfall on Friday everyone was very drunk after a day full of heavy drinking, and on my way back to the campsite from taking a piss, my buddies girlfriend emerges out of the darkness looking sad. I asked her what was up and she said that she just felt ugly & unattractive. I said "What?!? Are you crazy? Your basically a fantasy for everyone in the friend group." Immediately her whole demeanor changed and she was beaming with excitement and curiosity; she couldn't believe it! She asked me if I ever thought about her like that, to which I explained that I dont really watch porn that much and prefer to use my imagination, and she was definitely apart of that. We wandered back to our campsite but sat on a picnic table away from everyone else playing Beirut, and continued to say things we definitely shouldn't have been saying to eachother. At one point she leans to me, & whispers in my ear in a sexy ass voice "What if I slipped into your tent after everyone falls asleep?" I immediately start to get hard & my heart starts to race as I think of how to even respond. 
 "We really shouldn't...but fuck I want to..." 
 She basically says the same thing back, then all of the sudden, the plank of wood we were sitting on, snapped off the picnic table and  sent both of us stumbling to the sand. We both immediately joked that it was some higher power trying to stop what was about to happen, laughed it off went to go join the rest of our friends. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
cloud4555
View posts View profile
@confessions
25 May 2023 11:57PM
• 1,043 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

I already posted the story about the very first sexual encounter I had with my stepsister, so this will be sort of a part 2. If you missed part 1, You'll need to read it for context: https://motherless.com/V3B0B9AC

So after that first night messing around with my stepsister and her friend (whom shall be called Britney), I wasn't really expecting anything else after that. Now, we didn't have the house to ourselves very often at the start of all this, so the sexual fun was just ever so often at the time which honestly made it more exciting. It was like 3 or 4 days after that first night when we had the house all to ourselves for the entire weekend. Britney was staying the night again, and she invited 3 or 4 other people. We were getting pretty sloppy drunk and ended up hanging out and talking in the hot tub at the community pool.

We were all in the hot tub playing some drinking game and as I'm sitting next to my stepsis, she just starts rubbing my dick through my shorts. The bubbles are going pretty hard in the hot tub and it was pretty dark too so I was just like enjoying it, although I remember not wanting the other people there to see. I still saw the whole thing as taboo and something that people would think was weird and creepy, but we weren't blood related, so I wasn't saying no hah. So I'm getting really horny as she is playing with my dick so I slid my hand down her bikini bottoms and started rubbing her pussy, which was hotter and wetter than the damn hot tub we were in. Britney then says loudly for everyone to hear, "Do yall have your hands down each others pants?" I was instantly mortified lol. I didn't know what to say, but without missing a beat, my stepsister says, "Yeah?" which makes everyone burst into laughter. So I just laughed too, and thankfully there were no more questions about it.

We were at the pool for a little while longer before we said bye to everyone and walked back home. Since britney was spending the night at our place again my mind was just racing wondering what kind of escapades were going to go down that night? My stepsis and britney start getting ready to shower together, and they keep teasing me asking if I want to come rub them down. And as they say it, they are touching and rubbing each others tits and pussies while still wearing their bikinis. Door gets slammed in my face and they laugh, so I'm knocking and asking, "Pleaseeeee. Can I come in?" And the door opens one more time, but they are both fully naked and holding each other. It was so hot, but twas a troll, and they close the door on me again. The teasing and playing around like this was always fun though.

Our bathroom was right next to our bedroom so I can hear them talking and laughing and when they shut the water off they tell me they have a surprise for me, but I have to go into the living room until everything is ready. I still think they are trying to troll me so I'm in the living room for maybe 10 minutes before I yell back to them asking if they are just fucking with me, but they tell me they are ready. I open the bedroom door and see they have covered the floor in towels but they are both inside our closet. Stepsis tells me they are going to give me a massage, so I have to undress and lay down on my stomach. Once I do that they come out but I'm not allowed to peek at them, they say.

The lighting is dim but not dark and I feel my stepsis laying her body on top of mine, and she feels naked and very slippery. I was like wtf, that feels good. So she is rubbing her body on mine, sliding and grinding, and she tells me to flip over onto my back. I thought she was completely naked, but as I flipped over, I see she has on these skin tight, sheer pantyhose with no top on and her whole body is dripping with baby oil. Brit plops down next to me, and she's telling stepsis to get on top of her and, "do me, do me, do me." she kept saying. And she is wearing this one piece bathing suit/lingerie type shit, also fully drenched in oil. They both may as well not be wearing anything, because I can see both of their goodies...So stepsis gets on top of brit, who is face down, and I'm just watching her grind and slide her pussy up against britneys plump, wet ass. I've been rock hard at this point, but still had boxer briefs on. I take those off and start rubbing the oil all over myself while I watch them.

Their pussies looked so plump and juicy because that thin material they were wearing mixed with all the oil was giving them perma camel toes. I tell stepsis to lay down on her stomach and I start massaging her plump little ass and thighs. All that oil is kind of a mess, but visually, it just makes everything hotter, to me at least. I told them about a video I saw of a guy thigh fucking this oiled up beauty, and that I wanted to try it. So I'm on my back and I get stepsis to lay down on her back on top of me. I tell her to just squeeze her thighs together hard so that my dick is grinding against her pussy too, and omg it felt so damn good. I guess just the shape of her body with mine was a perfect fit because she starts moaning as I'm slowly but firmly sliding my cock between her thighs. And this girls pussy was just so juicy for a petite girl too, because her pussy lips were damn near wrapping around my cock everytime I would thrust up between her thighs.

I was already getting close to blowing my load, so I told her to get on top of me and grind that juicy pussy on my dick. I guess I'm leaving out details about britney, but the whole time this is going on, she is right there next to us and we are all touching and rubbing on each other, so she wasn't left out xD. I grab the bottle of oil and squeeze a bunch of it all down her tummy and on her pussy while shes grinding away. I told her I was getting close to exploding, but they are both saying they want to see all the cum shooting out of my cock, "like last timeee." brit says. So I ask britney if I can mount her, titty fuck her, and then unleash the fountain of cum all over her. She says she's never been titty fucked before, so I tell her it's easy when you have titties this big haha. So I'm on my knees, one on each side of her, and stepsis gets behind me and starts finger blasting britney. I grab onto those big oily beautys and smash them together, and my cock dissappears between them things lol. There was so much oil, it felt so good, and with her sexy moaning too, I wasn't lasting any longer. I told her I'm getting close and when I let go of her titties, my cock sprung straight up and was beat red, swollen and throbbing as I've never seen it. Stepsis was right there behind me, and she reaches around, pumps my throbbing cock 3 times, and I once again shoot so much fucking hot cum all over britney.

Forgot to mention right after I had asked her if I could titty fuck, she said, "Just don't cum on my face, you'll drown me!" lmao. Unfortunately, stepsis is reaching around from behind me, and she has my fully loaded cock aimed blindly! The first three pumps of cum hit her right in the face xD, but we didn't get any in her eyes! The rest of it was sprayed beautifully across her nipples and clevage. Her one piece swimsuit was pushed down and crumpled around her waist, and I guess stepsis had pulled the swimsuit to the side while she was fingering her but that was the first time I'd seen britney's bare naked pussy, and goddamn that thing was three times fatter/plumper than it looked through her swimsuit. I could die happy inside of some fat ass, plumped up pussy.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@requests
22 Apr 2024 3:34PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Looking for someone to do cuck or race-play captions of my 18yo gf tributes are welcome too! Hmu at Throwaway4hetero on kick (toe) 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
25 Nov 2011 8:17AM
• 6,338 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 21 replies ]

My girlfriend babysits for many of the neighborhood parents in my town, and occasionally brings the kids to my house where I have board games, video games, and generally more ways to entertain them than she has at her apartment. There is one girl in particular, we'll call her Krystal, who she tends to babysit more than the others because her mom holds multiple jobs that often give her scattered work schedules.

Krystal is about nine years old and generally gets along with me quite well. She calls my girlfriend her big sister and me her big brother. Whenever my girlfriend brings her to my house she loves playing some of my old PS2 games that are themed more for younger players. Last night was no exception.

We had just finished dinner and my girlfriend needed to bring the other kid she was sitting home, but Krystal just did not want to go with her on the errand because she wanted to play video games. My girlfriend asked me if it would be a bother if Krystal stayed home with me while she left, and of course I told her it was no problem at all. She trusted me with all her kids, and I really didn't mind playing my old PS2 games with the kids on occasion.

With my girlfriend gone and not to return for at least half an hour, Krystal scurried down to the basement to play video games while I cleaned up after dinner. Clean up took me about five minutes, then I headed downstairs to keep an eye on Krystal. When I got to the bottom step, however, I could see that she wasn't playing a video game at all.

I had apparently left a porno dvd inside my PS3, which I have never done before. When I'm done watching them I have always made sure to eject the disc and put it away with the rest of my stash upstairs, and I could have sworn I did the same thing this time, but I was obviously mistaken. Krystal was just sitting there on the floor, watching as the guy on the movie was playing with the woman's pussy. Krystal's jaw had dropped while she stared in awe at what was happening on the screen in front of her.

I slowly made my way toward her, not knowing what, if anything, I should say to her. As I was finally standing beside her, I couldn't help but notice that she had her hand cupped over her own pussy. Trembling at this point, I cleared my throat and got ready to explain myself to her, but she spoke up before the words could leave my mouth.

"What is that man doing?" She asked. Being an only child, I've never been in this kind of situation before. I stammered for a moment, then managed to choke out a response, "He's making that woman feel good." My mind is screaming for me to just stop the movie and eject the disc before she had to see any more of it, but I was paralyzed as I stood there watching this awe struck little girl. "How is he making her feel good?" She asked.

My heart is racing. As I try to think of yet another response, she buts in once again, "This movie is making me feel weird." Her little hand had begun to rub her pussy ever so slowly as the man in the movie was now fingering the woman. My cock had grown to form a very noticeable bulge within my pants as I could not come to my senses and put a stop to what was happening. As the movie had transitioned to a close up of the woman's face, Krystal looked up at me and said, "I want to feel good like that lady in the movie."

I had been sent right over the edge of a cliff. All rational thinking had disappeared as if it wasn't even there in the first place. I knelt down on the floor beside her and asked, "Krystal, how would you like it if I made you feel good like that man is doing to the lady in the movie?" She nodded in agreement as my heart began to pound even harder. I helped her into my lap and explained to her what I was going to do, to which she nodded once more. With her ass on top of my groin, I instructed her to lean back against my chest as I spread her legs open.

My hand slithered its way up her tiny little legs until it was directly over her pussy. Gently applying some firm pressure with my fingers, I began sliding my fingers up and down against her snatch over her khakis. Her hips almost immediately began to move back and forth as she started grinding herself against my fingers. As her breathing became more labored, I started massaging her more firmly as a noticeable wetness had begun to seep through her pants.

(Yes, this is fake. I was bored and wanted to kill some time, but now I've got to be somewhere. I will finish this story later! If you enjoyed it so far, leave some comments!)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@hookups
11 May 2023 4:20PM
• 108 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

35yo masculine wm, 5'10". 225lbs. 7 inches and thick is looking for a submissive slut who can match my kink leverl. Let's explore and fulfill all of our sexual desires together. I am very open minded and taboo friendly, so don't hold back. If you are interested and would like to talk more, just message me. I will meet before hand as many times as you like. I want us to be sure we are a match and be completely comfortable with each other. I am also open to online play. Age, race or size is not important. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Mar 2016 5:07PM
• 5,937 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

First off excuse the grammar I'm not the best at writing, this happened last weekend my girlfriend and myself went out with some of her friends. My girlfriend had a lot to drink in a short space of time so she got quiet drunk, so that was all good and we went home and went to bed and she we went out cold. I have a sleep fetish and so start thinking of what I could do to her but decided to leave it a bit so she'd go into a deep sleep and end up falling asleep myself.

I woke up a couple hours later and the thoughts popped back into my head so I got hard pretty quick. I've messed around with her before while she sleeps like using her hand to jack me off and finger her, but this night I went further. I opened up her mouth with my fingers and to my surprise she accepted it easily, but the bigger surprise was she started rolling her tongue licking my fingers and I can assure you she was still asleep.

so after a while of playing around sliding my fingers deep into her mouth I said fuck it and got on my knees very carefully and placed my dick at her lips, I was nervous as hell and in an awkward position but I slid my dick into her mouth and it was like fucking heaven! She started sucking softly on my dick sliding it slowly in and out of her mouth and my heart was racing. this went on for a while I had to adjust a couple of times because it was awkward but it was worth it.

I then decided that I was going to fuck her in her unconscious state I got really nervous and my hard on sub sided. So I worked for a while calming myself down and getting back up, after a while I was ready to go and I positioned myself between her legs, she was dripping wet ready to fuck but I had a poor angle to get it in. So after a bit of gentle poking and prodding I said fuck it and got more forceful and she started waking up, so I just rammed it in and fucked her brains out she asked "how did you get on top of me" very sleepily I didn't answer and just rammed it deep to shut her up.

I fucked her good and hard for a while it was amazing because I just dominated her completely. After sex she just went straight to sleep because she was still drunk which suited me fine because I didn't want to answer any questions. The next morning she woke up and she didn't have any recollection of sex so I was free and clear and got away with it which made me very happy and also made me want to do it again.

Now I can't wait to do it again but I think I'll just focus on her mouth but I don't know I just can't wait for it to happen again!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Satsugai
View posts View profile
@confessions
14 Jun 2012 1:30AM
• 1,141 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I confess I'm into race play and would love to have a black woman I could whip, abuse, order around, rape and constantly call a nigger. If interested PM me.

Odd thing is the closest I get to racism is the phrase "Fuck you nigga!" but I say that to everyone of every race. It's Tech N9ne approved in the song "F.U.N" guess what that means. If you get it wrong....nigga you dumb.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Sep 2018 12:50PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

It was 1984 the July 1st long weekend, my future wife ImP's youngest sister ReP had just arrived at the airport from Toronto for visit for four days. We weren't
getting married for six months but were travelling to Toronto in September for LoP's wedding, Imp's second youngest sister, but ReP wanted to come out and meet
me ahead of time. ImP my fiancé was 27 at the time, ReP the youngest girl in the family was 24.

I had seen pictures of her and she was by far the hottest looking one of the seven daughters in the family. Needless to say I was looking forward to meeting her as
we waited for her at the airport, and I was not to be disappointed.

She was about 5'1" to 5'2", petite, perfectly shaped with nicely shaped B cup sized breasts which suited her small framed body to a T. Her short black hair surrounded
her medium brown skinned angel like face. When she smiled her snow white teeth glowed. A perfect little Indian mixed race doll. She was dressed in a thigh high short
skirt and a T-shirt that she had cut the bottom off so that it hung half way between her breasts and belly button.

After a half hour drive of me looking in the rear view mirror at her than the road ahead we arrived at our house. It wasn't long after the three of us were into our
second bottle of wine. Soon the two sisters were into family drama, ReP saying she never forgave ImP for when ImP was 21 and ReP was 18, ImP stole away ReP's
boyfriend by letting him fuck her. ImP's reply was basically, maybe if ReP was fucking him it wouldn't have been so easy for ImP to steal him away by letting him
fuck her.

After that they went onto other things and I opened a third bottle of wine which for the both of them was clearly having an effect, especially ImP as she gets very
drunk quickly to the point of passing out, which eventually she did. I carried her upstairs, put her on the bed and thought to myself that later when I come to bed
I was going to have a pulled up skirt, panties on, passed out fuck. Returning downstairs I saw ReP had refilled our glasses and said she was going to get changed.

ReP returned wearing a silky white thigh high top that covered whatever white she was wearing underneath. As we talked the tie holding the top closed became looser
resulting in the top opening revealing a matching set short boxer style bottom and loose fitting top. As we talked and drank it wasn't long before ReP returned to the
subject of ImP using sex to steal away her boyfriend 6 years ago and that how she never forgave her and how she never had and wanted to get even.

She slipped off the top then leaned back, put her hand inside the leg opening of her bottom and started to play with herself while looking at me and saying getting even
would be if Ifucked her. I was getting a huge boner watching her while she play with her hairy bush listening to on how much she wanted me to fuck her. Finally
she leaned completely back, opened her legs, and pulled herself wide open to show me how wet her pink little hole was. I didn't need any more convincing.

I got up, dropped my pants and shorts down to my ankles, walked over and while looking straight into ReP's eyes slowly slid my cock deep inside her cunt. After about
five minutes of some slow deep fucking I suggested and she agreed we should carry on upstairs in her bedroom. So with my future wife down the hall I pounded her
sister until I unloaded a nut full of cum deep in her cunt. The next two nights were basically a repeat, get ImP passed out and fuck the hell out of her sister.

Even though ReP and I live in different cities over the last 34 years each time we get together she is more than willing to enact revenge on ImP every opportunity
we get. Of the many times some of the more memorable are, in September in the car while on errands for the wedding, two years later just two days before ReP
got married in ImP's and my hotel room, and this past spring in our hot tub.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Oct 2016 7:08AM
• 3,035 views • 4 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

Years ago my wife had taken a few days off work and was doing things around the house, working in the garden, etc. I got home from work one night and she and her mother had gone somewhere, so I came home to an empty house. I was unpacking my lunch pail, etc, and went to throw something in the trash. When I opened the trash can there was large wad of folded up paper towels on top, but they looked clean. I got curious (assuming she'd worked up the nerve to kill a spider since she's terrified of them) and unfolded the paper towels. Inside was a used rubber that still had a LOT of cum in it. My mind raced and my cock got instantly hard. I knew that earlier that morning a repair guy was coming to look at our new washing machine that wasn't working right. Was it him? Did she fuck a total stranger? Was it someone she worked with? One of our friends? I had no idea, but I was way aroused. I ended up taking the rubber to the bathroom, I got undressed and stood in our shower (no water on). I started playing with the rubber and lowered it into my mouth. I could taste her pussy on it and sucked the outside clean. Then I tipped it toward the end of my throbbing cock so some of the guys cum ran out it. I started jacking using an unknown man's cum as lube. At that point I was more aroused than I'd probably ever been and just lost my mind. I started stroking feverishly and stopped to put the open end of the rubber to my lips, holding on to the rim of it with the fingers of both hands like I was about to blow it up like a balloon. But instead of blowing, I sucked and it caused the rubber to suck into my mouth and turned it inside out as I maintained the fingertip grip on the rim of it. So suddenly all the cum left in it and the entire rubber, now inside out, were in my mouth. OH MY GOD I sucked and licked it clean and swallowed that load of delicious cum!Then I finished jacking off, pumped my own cum into my hand and slurped it up, too. At that moment I wanted to become my wife's cuckold bitch forever. I showered, put the rubber back in the papertowels and replaced them to the trash. I never said a word. She came home and we talked about how the washing machine repairs went and she told me it needed a part that he didn't have with him and he'd be returning the next day. I knew then, it was the repairman. She also mentioned that she'd actually met the repairman a few weeks before when she went to a local bar wit her friend Kim one night. We laughed about the coincidence and she told me his name was Damon. The next night when I came home from work my wife was home. I asked her how the repair went and she said it was working great now. When the opportunity presented itself I peeked in the trash and saw a new wad of paper towels. That night I went down on her and could literally taste the rubber on her pussy. The slut let me go down on her used dirty pussy not knowing that I knew. It was AWESOME and I fucked the shit out of her that night. The next morning as my wife slept and I was getting ready for work, I went through the same routine with the new used rubber. My confession is that that man's cum made ME a cum pig and Inow seek out and suck cock every chance I get. My first after eating his out of his rubbers was an 18 year old boys who I met in a yahoo chat room. Since then I've had 100 or more cocks in my mouth and ass, but my wife doesn't know and isn't it ironic that her being a slut turned me into an even bigger one.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
24
Anonymous
@confessions
13 May 2017 10:20PM
• 14,182 views • 28 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 77 replies ]

I confess I like hearing and seeing guys get excited over looking at my pictures. I lay in bed and masturbate while I read your comments. My heart races and I feel so naughty, thinking about my husband watching tv downstairs while his slut wife shows strangers her naked body in their bedroom. Anyone want to play with me?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@random
26 Dec 2023 10:20PM
• 50 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Sexy white teacher gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now. She just sat there on the sofa for an hour, with tons of things running through her mind. Part of her hopes that she wont get pregnant from this, and that no one will find out. But thoughts also cloud her mind about what if she did get pregnant from this. How she seduced one of the senior black boys at the school and hooked up with him. She thinks about how his sperm is inside of her body right now. When she thinks about how he might make her a Mom, she cant help but get a little smirk on her face.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Jul 2013 8:31PM
• 27 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I confess that I am a horny 19 year old kid. I make my money in the summer mowing grass for some of the people in the town I live in. Last year my girlfriend cheated on me, I had always been a little curious about being with another guy and so I posted a craigslist ad asking if anybody wanted to get together and fool around a little bit. I got a lot of responses and I started talking to a guy who was way older than me.

He started talking to me about the things that he would do to me. He was pretty kinky and I had never done anything like that before. We talked for a while before he sent me a picture. It was only then that I realized that he was one of the guys I cut grass for, and a friend of my parents. I stopped talking to him because I was so embarassed. A couple days later he called my house and asked if I could come over and cut his grass. I agreed, hoping that he didn't know it had been me he was talking to. I had put a picture of my cock on the craigslist ad but I didn't think anybody would be able to tell it was me by that.

I went over to his house and started cutting his grass. It was a really hot day and so halfway through I ended up taking my shirt off. He was standing outside when I did it and I saw him look at me funny but I figured it was just because I have a lot of tattoos on my torso. When I finished up he waved for me to come inside and get a few beers. Since I was under the drinking age, I forgot about how embarassed I was about the craigslist situation and gladly accompanied him inside.

He handed me a beer and we sat down on his couch. Some kind of action movie was playing on the TV, but I wasn't paying attention because I was noticing the huge bulge in the front of his jeans. He stood up and leaned down over me, placing his hands on either side of my head, resting on the back of the couch.

"You ought to be more careful about posting pictures with those tattoos, boy" he said with a smile. My heart was racing now, and he took the beer and set it down on the end table before grabbing me beneath the arms and laying me out across the couch. I'm a small guy only about 5'7" and 150lbs. He is closer to 6'3" and totally jacked. I think he played football down in Alabama in college. So it was easy for him to pin me down. He laid on top of me and I felt his hands groping my body roughly, biting my neck and pinching my nipples until I squirmed. I could also feel his hard cock grinding against mine, and I couldn't help but get hard too.

"Are you gonna be a good boy for your daddy?" He growled into my ear "Or do I need to tie you up like we talked about?" I softly whimpered that I would be a good boy, and I felt his hand sliding between my skin and my boxers, stroking my cock with his rough fingertips. I couldn't help but moan and when he unzipped my pants and took my cock into his mouth I thought I was in heaven. He started to poke his finger at my asshole and I squirmed a little, but when I did that he bit down on my cock. I laid still again and he began working his finger in and out of my ass. The initial discomfort started to fade and I realized that it almost felt good. He pulled off of my cock and grabbed me by the neck as he sat down on the couch.

He forced my head down onto his cock. It was huge, 9 inches long and very thick. I could hardly get my mouth around it. I remember taking in the smell and taste of it and finding it absolutely intoxicating. I had never touched a cock before, but now i was taking his deep into my throat while he continued to finger my ass, adding another finger, and then another. I started to moan softly as he stroked my cock with his other hand, using my hips to help his fingers go deeper inside me.

He pushed my head down on his cock hard, choking me, holding me down on it for what seemed like forever. When he finally let go he grabbed my arm and pulled me down the hall to his bedroom. I was thrown face down on the bed and my wrists and ankles secured to the corners. I felt him running his hands over my body. He slapped my ass hard, again and again until I started begging for him to stop. Then I heard the jingle of a belt buckle and he started to slap his belt against my ass and back until I was whimpering and begging for mercy.

I finally felt him kissing the back of my neck. He kissed his way down my spine and down my ass, his tongue circling my asshole before spitting on it again and again. I felt the bed shake as he got onto it. I knew what was coming, I knew it was gonna hurt, but in some way I wanted it so badly.

I felt the tip of his cock pressing against my tight hole and I whimpered, but my asshole slowly started to spread and take all of his cock. "Relax, boy." He moaned into my ear as he pushed harder against my tight hole. I bit my lip and whimpered as his cock started to slide in. He went slow, letting me get used to it. Once it was in he started to rock his hips, just moving it gently at first. I cried out from the pain of his huge cock stretching me so wide, but he just chuckled and started to push it in and out harder and faster. I moaned and gasped and begged for mercy as he pounded my ass hard. He turned me onto my side and started to stroke my cock as he fucked me.

Suddenly everything felt so good. I could tell he was getting close to filling up my asshole with hit hot sticky cum, and I was starting to blow my load already. When I came, my asshole tightened painfully against his cock and he grunted, filling my ass. I could feel its warmth filling up my insides.

He untied me and let me lay ther with my head on his chest as he played with my nipples a bit more, leaning down to kiss me deeply and tell me how good of a boy I was every few minutes. I fell asleep on his chest and I've been his boy ever since.

Almost every other day since, daddy has used my mouth and ass for his pleasure. I've had girlfriends, and none of them knew about my daddy. But it just seemed like girls could never satisfy all of my needs. Even if I was on a date and I got a text from him saying "Daddy is ready" I would make up some excuse to leave. I keep dating girls because I want to get married and have a family one day. But when it really comes down to it, I'm daddy's boy.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@soapbox
17 Mar 2012 7:05PM
• 3,020 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 28 replies ]

Rick Santorum wants War on Porn

Published: 17 March, 2012,

John Macdougall US Election 2012

Land of the free and home of the brave, indeed � but if Rick Santorum has his way, America will soon have another assertion to stand by. The GOP hopeful is running for p******** and, if he wins, he�s pursuing an end to pornography in the US.

If Rick Santorum wins the race to the White House, the senator from Pennsylvania will inherit, among other things, a nasty operation in Afghanistan. Santorum is capable of starting battles on his own, though, and his first order of business might be another war. It won't be in Iran, however, as Santorum is instead eying up the possibility of a war here at home. The insurgents will be adult film actors, actresses and producers who will be persecuted for their role in pornography, something Santorum says is causing the collapse of America.

Republican Party p********ial hopeful Rick Santorum let his supporters know that he is indeed the true conservative option, not even taking into account just his political positions. Sexually speaking, Santorum is the clear conservative choice now after saying that morality in America is going down the drain and the reason is, naturally, porno. Santorum updated his campaign website this week and among the addendums is a not-so arousing rant about the dangers of pornography, its wrath on America and what p******** Rick will do to make porn a thing of the past.

�America is suffering a pandemic of harm from pornography� insists Santorum, who cites �a wealth of research� that can now reveal what he no doubt knew all along: that porn can be poisonous to society. According to the former Pennsylvania Senator, modern studies suggest that pornography can cause �profound brain changes in both children and adults,� and that�s just the tip of the iceberg. Also on the rise due to porn, suggests Santorum, are divorces, violent acts against women and the rise of prostitution.

To curb these societal scars, of course, the answer is obvious. Pornography must be abolished and Rick Santorum is the man for the job.

�I am concerned about the widespread distribution of illegal obscene pornography and its profound effects on our culture,� says Senator Santorum. �For many decades, the American public has actively petitioned the United States Congress for laws prohibiting distribution of hard-core adult pornography. Congress has responded.Current federal �obscenity� laws prohibit distribution of hardcore (obscene) pornography on the Internet, on cable/satellite TV, on hotel/motel TV, in retail shops and through the mail or by common carrier. Rick Santorum believes that federal obscenity laws should be vigorously enforced.�

That�s where Rick wants you to know he�s your guy (if you also despite naked people). �If elected p********, I will appoint an Attorney General who will do so,� he says, suggesting a Santorum administration will be one dead-set on sending all those penises and vaginas back to wherever it is they came from. Going by the anti-evolution ethos subscribed by the senator then, some omnipotent intelligent designer must have been asleep at the wheel when he gave man a video camera and a San Fernando Valley studio space.

Santorum charges that not only has the current White House done nothing to address this porno pandemic, but, in his words, �the Obama Department of Justice seems to favor pornographers over children and families.� That will change under p******** Santorum, he insists, relaying that he proudly supports the War on Illegal Pornography Coalition and that, with the help of several Christian think-tanks listen on his website, they will prevail to make porn a thing of the past.

For RT�s Republican readers, we aren�t endorsing any candidate over another, but we do recommend our right-wing audience research how each candidate in the GOP pool has played the porn card to vie for the party�s nomination. Michele Bachmann? She signed a pledge saying she condemned it. Santorum? He wants it gone altogether. Newt Gingrich, on the other hand, was actually a bit instrument in assuring that the Internet would be a place where dirty, dirty things could be downloaded by anyone in America. When Congress tried to draft laws in the mid-1990s to decide on what was worthy of a big ban from the Internet, Gingrich called an attempts at abolishing online porn as �clearly a violation of free speech� as well as �a violation of the right of adults to communicate with each other."

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
TattooedNTasty
View posts View profile
@random
22 Apr 2023 3:34AM
• 220 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

COLLEGE BOY (pt 2)
Mom/son elit. Sorry, it's been a minut 😅 but I did write a part 2! Part 1 should be searchable if you're interested.

Andrew was still recovering from his intense orgasm when his mom rested her hand on his bare chest and broke their deep and loving kiss. He was holding her close to his naked body, as if letting go of her might end some spell they were both under. He felt her stiff nipples against his skin as she inhaled, her eyes meeting his.

"I think I might need a tissue," Sarah said, wiggling her nose and using her free hand to wipe a little of his cum from her cheek. They smiled at eachother and he relaxed his embrace so she could go and grab a paper napkin. 

He stood staring at her bare back, admiring the curves of her figure, and the way her jeans hugged her rounded ass. She turned back to her son and laughed quietly at his expression. Andrew mentally shook himself, grinning sheepishly, and bent over to pull up his boxers and pants from around his ankles.

"Leave the pants, sweetie" his mom winked at him, throwing the napkin in the bin. She was tingling all over with excitement for the evening ahead, knowing her 18 year old's libido would have him hard again soon enough. Her nipples were still firm with arousal and she could feel the wetness between her legs as she crossed the kitchen, grabbing the pizza menu and her wine from the counter.

Sarah headed back to the lounge, passing close to Andrew, and he stuck his arm out to stop her in her tracks, bending his face to tentatively steal another kiss from his mom. She obliged, hardly believing how perfect it felt. Sarah sighed happily as they broke apart and continued on her way, her son turned and followed her, watching her hips swaying as she walked.

She put her wine glass on the coffee table and they settled on the couch together, he sitting in the corner with her leaning back against his side. His arm draped over her shoulder and his hand cupped one of her soft breasts as she perused the menu. "Shall we just get a large pepperoni?" She asked, turning slightly to look at him, placing one hand on his thigh and squeezing gently.

"Sounds good" he replied, his free hand resting on hers as he felt a fresh stirring in his boxers. This was insane. He kept thinking he would wake up any second. The sensation of his mom's fingers caressing his inner thigh made him shiver and his cock twitched. He gripped her hand in his, wanting to prolong their encounter.  "Let me call them," he said, kissing her cheek and getting up to grab the phone and dial the pizza place.

As he did so, Sarah laid back on the couch and studied her son. He was almost a full head taller than she was now, slender but not skinny, with toned arms and upper body, and the cutest little butt that she had wanted to grab on many occasions. His brown hair was in need of a trim but it framed his handsome face well, and matched his dark eyes. She bent one arm and placed her hand under her head, the other resting across her chest just under her bare breasts.

Andrew turned to look at his mom as the call connected and he started placing their order. She got up to grab her card from her purse, and he was again transfixed by her sensual body. Sarah brought the card to him and when he took it she let her hands wander over his chest and back while he struggled to give the details over the phone. She kissed his shoulder and along his collar-bone, his arm wrapping around her and cupping her butt, squeezing and holding her to him. Finally he thanked them and hung up, turning his face to hers to kiss her again.

"How long?" She murmured, her fingers hooking into his boxers as she stepped backwards, pulling him with her, kissing as they went. She decided she'd waited for long enough for a moment that she had dreamed of but never really thought would happen.

"Half an hour," he answered as they reached the couch and Sarah moved her hands to his shoulders and guided him to sit down. Andrew put his hands on his mom's hips, parted his legs and pulled her to stand between them, tilting his face up slightly to take one of her swollen nipples into his mouth and gently suck on it.

It was an unbelieveable sensation for Sarah, looking down into her son's adoring eyes as he suckled at her breast, her hand brushing his hair back off his forehead. She knew it was wrong, knew neither of them would ever be able to tell a soul about their forbidden lovemaking, but she didn't care. She wanted him, and she knew he wanted her too.

Andrew moved his mouth down to kiss his mom's belly as he undid her jeans, and she wiggled her hips as he tugged them down. He saw her satin and lace panties, the fabric wet with her juices, and felt his cock twitch again. He'd seen those panties in the laundry before and they'd certainly fuelled one or two fantasies.

Sarah lifted one leg and then the other as Andy dutifully helped pull her jeans down off her feet. When her legs were free she pushed him back and placed her right knee beside his left thigh on the seat. She leant into him, her supple breasts level with his face, and placed her left knee on the other side of him, straddling his lap.

Andrew was in awe. Obviously his mom knew what she was doing, but this was way sexier than he'd ever imagined. Sarah rested her forearms on his shoulders. She was looking down at him with as much lust as he was feeling, her face so close to his. He put his arms around her, hands sliding up her back to hold her shoulders and pull her into him.

Sarah resisted slightly, making Andrew let out a soft whimper and shift his pelvis underneath her. She was aching to have him inside her but she wanted him hard as a rock first. She touched her nose to his, her mouth close enough to kiss, but when he tried she pulled away, teasing her son as she had imagined doing for so long. She looked into his eyes and lowered herself onto his lap, her panty-covered mound pushing on his tented boxers. His erection was sandwiched between them now and Sarah began to slowly gyrate her hips to rub herself against his bulge.

The heat from his mom's pussy made Andy's cock throb and he felt precum leak from the tip. He dragged his hands down his mom's back to her waist, holding her, encouraging her to grind on him. He could feel her wetness soaking through to his skin and shifted his hands down to her meaty thighs, then up her legs and inside her panties to hold her beautiful butt.

A soft moan escaped Sarah, her breathing shallow and rapid with desire, and she finally kissed her son again. In that instant his hands gripped her buttocks harder and he thrust his hips up, making sure she knew just how wild she was driving him. She pushed down, letting him know the feeling was mutual.

Andrew couldn't wait any longer. He put his hands on her hips and pushed her pelvis away from his so that he could reach inside his now moist boxers and free his solid cock. They both looked at his engorged penis and Sarah slid one hand down his chest to rub her index finger over the moist tip. She got off his lap then, and slipped her panties down, standing naked before him.

Her heart was racing as she watched him lift his butt off the sofa cushion and work his boxers down to his knees, then let them drop to the floor. Andrew looked her up and down, his eyes coming to rest on the soft triangle of flesh between her legs. The hair there was trimmed, sparce on the mound but thicker along her lips, and glistening with her juices. His cock twitched once more, standing up straight and proud, all for her.

"C'mere Mom," he said, softly, one hand extended to take hers. She took it and he pulled her to him again, his other hand taking her hip to steady her as she straddled him once more. Sarah's free hand took his shaft and she guided his helmet along her slit and to the entrance of her wet pussy. She released it then, the very tip resting just inside her hole, and put both her hands on the back of the couch, either side of his head.

Andrew could barely breathe, and almost didn't want to move. He cupped his mother's breasts in his hands and bent his face to nuzzle them lovingly. He inhaled then, and when he did his nose was filled with the smell of her. It was intoxicating. She responded by kissing the top of his head, his temple... He slipped his hands around to her back and tilted his face up towards hers so she could kiss his cheek, then, as her lips found his, she let herself slide down his hard cock.

The sensation of her warm wetness accepting him was unreal, and far more exciting than he'd imagined it would be. He kissed her deeply but, once his mom was sat on his thighs, with his full length inside her, he tilted his head back, eyes closed, and let out a low moan.

Sarah stayed motionless, enjoying the feeling of her son's virile penis buried to the hilt within her walls. Her hands moved to run her fingers through his hair, holding his head. Andy opened his eyes and met his mom's gaze, watched her bite her lower lip, felt her rise up again on her knees until he almost slipped back out of her perfect pussy.

His hands quickly slid down to her waist and gripped the flesh above her hips. "No..." he whispered, lifting his hips to push back inside her a little.

"No?" she whispered back, her hands now back on his shoulders, a naughty glint in her eye as she raised one eyebrow.

Andrew squeezed her hips a little harder, trying to pull her back down onto his cock, aching to fuck her hard and deep. She resisted, with a little shake of her head, but his hands moved up her back and curled up over her shoulders as he sat up and brought his mouth to hers again. "Please, mom. I want you so bad," he murmured, and Sarah let out an involuntary noise as she allowed her son to thrust his tongue into her mouth while simultaneously pulling her down onto his amazing cock.

Lust had taken them both over. Their hands roved over one-anothers bodies, nails digging into skin, fingers pulling hair, as Sarah rode her son like she rode his dad before him.

Andrew cupped and kissed his mom's soft breasts, and flicked his tongue over her nipples. When she sat down hard and ground her clit against him he slid his arms around her, nuzzled his face against her neck, and spoke quietly into her ear. "You're amazing, mom... you feel incredible..."

Sarah moaned. She pulled Andy's hair to tilt his head back and kissed him hard, sucking on his tongue when he slipped it between her lips. She ceased her grinding and began to bounce on him again, his hands holding her hips so he could thrust up into her and set the pace, his breathing changing, catching, as they found their rythm.

Sarah's hands rested on the back of the couch and Andrew shifted under her as they fucked, his butt moving closer and closer to the edge of the seat, lying back... it changed the angle of his thrusts, and he revelled in the sensation, the altered pressure on his shaft, her pendulous breasts swaying infront of his face.

It wasn't long before he felt his climax fast approaching. "Oh god, mom, you're gonna make me cum," he gasped, with a little hint of panic in his voice. His hands, so keen to encourage her just moments before, now attempted to slow her movements, but Sarah was having none of it. "Mom, stop! I'm gonna cum!"

"Good boy," Sarah said, nodding as she looked down lovingly into his face. "That's my good boy," she placed her hands over his on her hips and continued to rise and fall on her son's throbbing cock, walls rippling arounds his sensitive helmet. He was on the edge, now, and she rocked her hips with each bounce. "Good boy... cum for mommy," she moaned, head back, chest flushed with heat and arousal. "Cum in mommy, baby."

Andrew's reaction to those words was almost animalistic. He held her still and grunted, his eyes shut tight, mouth open, almost a pained expression on his face as, for the second time that night, his mom made him orgasm. "I'm cumming, mommy" he managed to blurt out as she felt his cock start pulsing and knew he was emptying his seed into her with a couple of slow, hard, thrusts.

Andrew sat up on the edge of the sofa, wrapping his arms around his mom's upper body, shuddering occasionally as he clung to her, panting, kissing her flushed skin. She wiggled on his lap a little and manoeuvered to lift herself off of his sensitive cock, making him gasp and let out an involuntary breathy laugh as his helmet slipped from her juicy slit.

Sarah stood before her son where he was perched on the couch and was quite surprised when he reached out for her hips and pulled her closer to kiss her belly, just below her navel. Then he looked up at her, chin against her stomach, his cheeks pink, his brow beaded with perspiration. She smiled down at him and he made a little "mmm" of satisfaction as he exhaled through his nose. He shook his head, almost in disbelief, and pushed her away again, just slightly, before standing up and taking her face in his hands for another kiss.

Sarah's arms wrapped around him and she felt his cock, still wet with their mingled juices, pressed against her thigh. She could also feel the sensation between her legs as his seed began to leak from her. "I need to go wipe up," she said, looking sternly at him. "You've made me all sticky!"

"Sorry, mom" he replied, trying to look sincere. She laughed at him and swatted his butt, playfully. "Hey!" he exclaimed, trying to grab her wrist, but she dodged his attempt and grabbed her panties off the floor, laughing. "Food'll be here soon," she said, looking at the clock. "I'd get some clothes on if I were you!"

"Oh shit, yeah!" Andrew laughed. he was suddenly ravenous. He watched her gathering their clothes and tilted his head as she handed him his. "You didn't cum, did you, mom?

"No, sweetie," she looked up at his face and lifted a hand to his cheek, smiling slightly. "But I will," she winked. Andy grinned.

Sarah headed out of the lounge and as he turned to watch his mom go upstairs Andy saw the light play across the wall in the hall, signalling a car was pulling up outside their house. Perfect timing! He hurriedly pulled on his boxers, brushing the slightly damp front with his palm. He opened the front door as the delivery guy was climbing the porch steps.

"Hey, man," Andy smiled.
"Hey...." the driver looked at Andy's state of undress, his touseled hair and flushed skin, and smirked. "Hot date?"
"The hottest!" Andy replied, taking the box from the bewildered man. "Thanks, bud."
"No problem, man. And hey, have a good night!" The delivery guy winked and turned on his heel. As he headed away and the door swung closed behind him he could swear he heard the teen call out "Pizza's here, mom!"

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
MisguidedAngel
View posts View profile
@requests
28 Jan 2024 12:01PM
• 115 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Driving down the road, thinking about all the times we said we will do this or that and it just doesn't happen. Now you tell me to come out to this address just to talk, what is going to happen? I have on my light blue shoes, red socks because why not, jeans, blue tank top with a grey hoodie. My hair is down, for now at least. I see the driveway and your vehicle, you are standing outside with jeans, hoodie, shoes and a baseball cap. You just watch me as I pull alongside you, my heart starts to race and thoughts are all but steady right now. I step out and you smile, we do the normal how are yous and you take your cap off and rub your head as if you are stressed out about something. I look around and notice no one else is around so I go to you and give you a hug, I kiss your neck and move to your cheek, then I softly lick your lower lip and kiss you passionately. Your arms wrap around me and hold onto me tightly. I feel safe in your arms and melt into you. Your right hand goes up and runs along my side, going up and you grab onto my hair and pull my head back. "Follow me" I step back and just follow you like a little puppy. We walk into a shed that is decently cleaned out, all I can do is lick my lips and just wait for you to take your cock out. You move to the center and kiss me again, I pull back and kiss your neck 'Please Sir, let me suck your cock.' I ask so innocently you have no choice but to smile and allow me to. I kiss your hoodie on your chest, then stomach and kneel before you. 'Will you help me Sir, please?' You just nod and unbutton your jeans and pull them down slightly, My hands move up and pull them down, I move your boxers down so your cock springs out of your pants. I smile and take a deep breath, settling down my heart, thoughts and everything, I need to be your little cock sucking whore and am ready to do it. My lips wrap around your cock and pull your tip out of your shaft, my tongue swirling around as I close my lips, cleaning any precum off. I look up and see you just watching me. I move in, my lips holding slightly as my tongue glides side to side slowly, pushing your cock against my tongue. I move all the way in. Your balls hitting my chin and I move back out. My lips start to hold on tighter as my tongue pushes harder up on your shaft, I pull out but then go back in. I tilt my head and push in harder, your tip hits the back of my throat and I stop, I pull out and move to the tip, holding and swallowing anything I may have put on your cock. I move back in quickly as it hits the back of my throat again and I gag. I come back out again but stop halfway. I move back in, faster this time and harder, you feel my throat open up and take your tip. I start to move back but your hands grab onto my hair and hold me there. I start to choke but hold it in. I push my tongue up and close my lips tighter, Feeling your fingers run thru my hair I crunch down slightly so your cock is perfectly angled to go down my throat. I push and hold it, I hear you moan, "That's it Angel, that's it, keep it there" I can hear your dominance coming out. I move back very slightly and then move back in. My tongue starts to push harder now and right then I start to suck. I feel you step back and legs tense up. I come out as you release your grip and allow me to move all the way to the tip. I start to go in and out, faster, harder licking and sucking so nicely. I start to moan as I feel your cock growing in my wet, warm mouth. I move in and deep throat your big cock, I start to get conscience because I start to tear up. You know I like to keep it clean. I move out and swallow anything I can and lick the shaft the whole time. My tongue swirls around your tip as my lips hold on tight. I push in as your hands are not holding tightly. You hold me there and cum down my throat, I keep my throat open, tongue holding tightly and swallow. You feel my throat contract and feel my body relax as I love your cum Sir. You release slightly but not all the way, I move out, licking, worshipping and holding onto your cock as long as you allow it. I continue to lick your shaft back and forth, smiling and moaning, keeping it hard. You step back and your cock pops out of my mouth. I kiss the tip and lick and swallow anything you give me. You grab my hair and stand me up, your hands move to my side and take off my hoodie. Your mouth moves to my tits and kisses the top of the tank top, your hands move to my tits and start to play. I close my eyes and enjoy every moment, your fingers moving into my tank top and pinching my nipples slightly. I moan and hips moves towards yours. Your hands move down and pulls my pants down. 'No Sir, it is ok, this was for you.' I try to pretend like I am in charge. You ignore me as your left hand moves to the top of my pussy, middle finger slightly touching my clit, I pull back but your right arm pulls me closer to you. Your left hand moves up and pulls my tank top down so my breasts come out from the top. You kiss my left nipple and move over to the right. Your left hand moves down and rubs my clit softly but firmly. I can't help but to take a deep breathe and arch my back and put my head back slightly. My hands on your shoulders, rubbing them, holding onto them and rubbing your arms. 'I like it Sir, thank you Sir, thank you Sir' I whisper in your ear. You start to rub harder and faster and I can't help but to push you away. "That is what I figured you would do, fucking pussy." you say with a chuckle. You step back as I bend down to pull my pants up "Don't you fucking dare!" You say with a domineering tone. I cross my arms and stand there, watching you. You take your hoodie off and slide your pants and boxers off completely. You walk over and grab a saw horse that is off to the side. "Now, take your pants off and bend over this." I am under your spell and do as you request. You grab another one as they are around a foot apart. 'Like...like this Sir?' I bend over the first, my fat stomach pushing on it. You move behind me and kick my legs apart, "Let me help you" you whisper in my ear as I feel your body pressed up against mine. Your hand moves inside my tank top and slides up my back, pushing me down over the first saw horse. You grab my fat stomach and put it over the top, I shy away but you have no problem man handling me. You bring the second sawhorse and put it close enough where I am bend over and my tits hang right over the top. My arms dangle slightly as my fat is in the middle of the two. "Hmm...fuck yea, this will be perfect." you say to me. You move in front of me and grab my arms, you grab some rope and tie my right arm to one of the legs, 'No No Sir, No, what are you doing Sir' you grab my left and put it on the other, I feel the sawhorses pushing underneath my tits and pressing underneath my stomach. You stand in front of me and stroke your cock. I try to grab it with my mouth and a few times you allow my tongue to lick the tip. 'Yes Sir, please, Yes Sir, let me suck again'You just laugh and move behind me, touching me the whole time. You get behind me as my ass is out and ready for you. SPANK SPANK SPANK 'Thank you Sir, Thank you Sir, fuck...thank you Sir" With every spank my body moves forward and the sawhorses move forward slightly. You grab something and put it by the feet of the sawhorses, "There, we should be good now" you say and I have no idea. My heart is racing and I don't know what is going on.You get behind me and I feel your hands rubbing my back and ass, I then feel the tip of your cock moving by my pussy. Your fingers reach up and touch my clit which makes me fall into the sawhorses. My legs almost give out but you have me positioned where I am a perfect fuck pony. Your fingers dance on my clit, rubbing it but then stopping. "Are you ready??" I hear you, I don't respond. "FUCKING CUNT! ARE YOU READY!?" You yell but I still don't answer. SPANK SPANK. 'Yes Sir, thank you Sir, fuck Sir!' I scream back at you. I hear you grabbing something else but can't see. I then feel a hard, cold whack on my ass, "COUNT" WHACK 'One...Sir...Two...Sir...THREE SIR FUCK YOU SIR' I scream and moan and bite my lip. "Oh, what, my little slut doesn't like the feel of my belt?" you laugh as you walk around me. You grab my head that is hanging already and put your hands on each side of my face. "SUCK IT" I push forward and try to get your cock but you back up. 'STOP FUCKING TEASING ME!' I scream at you. You grab my head and slam your cock in my throat and fuck my face hard and fast, before I even take a breath tears are running down my face. "FUCKING CUNT!" I can't breathe, can't catch my breath, my tongue pushes up and tries to lick but your fucking my face so fast I can barely move my tongue and keep up. You pull out and slap your cock against my right cheek. My head drops down 'Please Please Sir, I will do better!' 'Please Sir, I need it, Please Sir, I need it, Please' You walk behind me and WHACK on my ass. 'FUCK YOU' I scream as you move behind and slam your cock inside my soaking wet pussy. Your hands on my hips as you hold it in deep. Bringing it out slightly but then slamming it back in. I can't help but to moan. 'I am yours Sir, I am your cock loving whore, please Sir' You start to thrust harder and faster, my tits hanging but almost hitting my chin as you thrust each time harder and faster. I moan so loud you pull out and stop. "I didn't think you would be this loud!" you laugh as you grab your boxers and move around to my face. I move as much as I can to try to get your cock back in my mouth but you don't allow it. You shove the boxers in my mouth and grab electrical tape and wrap it around my head. You grab my hair "Now, fuckpig, we will start" you drop my head as I start to squirm. My fat going side to side and legs trying to just close. "Yea, you aren't going to want to do that" WHACK WHACK WHACK "What the fuck, why aren't you counting, Oh yea...that's right, you can't now!" I moan so loud and your boxers are soaked with my drool and spit already. You move behind me and slam your cock in my pussy again, this time it feels easier, I feel every inch, I feel every thrust, stretching my pussy. 'I I I ahmmmhmmm' I just want to scream I am YOURS! You start to push then move side to side slightly, stretching the soaking hole out for you. My legs are trying to push you out and close but your strength holding them open. You feel my body tense up, you feel my pussy starting to loosen up but then contract. "You want to cum, don't you fuckpig?" I nod and moan and tears running down my face. You scratch my back and continue to fuck me hard and fast, deeper, stretching me, making me your cock sleeve. I can't help it, I tense up and kick and push you out of my pussy and close my legs. Knowing I fucked up but I can't do anything about it. "Fucking Cunt!" You grab my right leg and tie it to the leg of the sawhorse. My left leg is almost dangling, you have me spread out perfectly. You grab my left leg and just put a small tie on it, I am now hanging on the sawhorse. "There we go, I didn't want to do this but...you never obey!"You move behind me, I moan, moaning so loudly and twitching my body needs to let go. Your cock is harder and so big, I have never seen it so huge before. You walk in front of me, petting me, You get behind me and push your tip in my ass. I start to shake my head, trying to look behind me, there is no use, I am now your cum bucket whore. You push it in, slowly, deeper with each second, I moan and try to move the best I can but you now own me...You pull out and then push in deeper, your hand moves and slaps my side, slapping my fat, making it sway. I shake my head faster and faster as your cock pushes, I feel your balls hit my pussy and I know you are all the way in me. You pull out and thrust in deep again. "CUM" you scream at me. I shake my head no, moaning and trying to withhold. You pull back out and then slam it back in. You hold tightly and move to one side and I can no longer hold on. I start to cum, I moan, my eyes roll in the back of my head and let go. You pull out and slam it back in. "There you go, FUCKING ANAL PIG! YOU ARE MY FUCKPIG!" You thrust harder, deeper, fucking my ass as my body shakes and cums. You pull out and shove it deep in my pussy and my pussy explodes on your cock. "THAT'S IT PIG!!! THAT'S IT!!!" You feel my pussy explode and it grabs onto your cock and cum surrounds it. You thrust harder, faster, you pull out and slam it in my ass, then pussy, then ass. I start to orgasm and can't stop. You stay in my ass as my cum squirts out and sprays on your leg and shoe. You cum deep in my ass as my body goes limp but twitching with every thrust you do. You cum harder and it is a huge load. You pull out and some of it squirts on my back. You rub it all over my ass crack and pussy. My hair on my pussy is shining with your cum, my cum and sweat and anything else. You put your hand on my back and one on the sawhorse to hold yourself up. You move in front of me and rub your cock on the boxers and tape, almost flicking it on my nose and face. All I can do is moan and want your cock back in my mouth. You move away and put your hoodie back on, then put your pants on. "Fucking bitch, making me walk around with no boxers, I am not a little perverted slut like you, I don't do this!" You come up to my face, yelling at me and slap me once, twice, three times. My head falls down as you just laugh. You leave me there as I hang there, body twitching, heart settling down, cum dripping. What feel like hours is only minutes and you walk in with a big rottweiler. I start to moan and shake my head and try to shake enough where I break something free. "Oh, knock it off, this is what you deserve" you walk him around as he is shaking his ass and I see his red rocket already. You bring some other blocks over so he can reach my fat ass and pussy, open for him. You help him by walking his face to my pussy, I feel his cold nose then I feel his tongue lick me, My body tenses up completely and you can see my pussy tighten up. You get him in a position and then I feel it, I feel his cock in my pussy lips. I shake my head, moaning, trying. You don't care. You get him going but he doesn't need your help. His paws dig into my tank top on my side and his legs are pushing into my thighs. His cock moves in and out, he seems to lose interest so you move it up...His cock enters my ass and he starts to hump me faster than I have ever been humped. His cock gets bigger and bigger, I don't know what to do. You walk in front of me. "Now...he was a breeding dog but they took all his bitches away, its your turn now" you say to me an inch away from my face. "You feel that...he is knotting in you" I lose all control and cum again. My eyes roll so far behind my head you can tell. "YOU FUCKING BITCH! I didn't tell you you could cum!" You slap me but I am completely limp. You grab my hair and hold my head up, "MAKE IT WORTH IT CUNT!" I cum so hard again it feels like I am pissing. The dog holds his cock deep in my ass and I feel it, I feel him cumming inside of me. He holds it there and he twitches and then pulls out and runs out the door knocking the wood down with a kick. "WOW! You are a true cum bucket now, huh" You grab my hair but I can no longer take it, I pass out...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
upsol7
View posts View profile
@confessions
10 Jul 2015 1:23PM
• 4,612 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

Memories (Part I)

I am going to tell you a story about the hottest girlfriend I have ever had, so expect this to be quite drawn out. I would hate for you to misunderstand why --after several years after she passed, I now being married to another woman, and having two kids still often think of her.
Several years ago, I had a plump, dark-haired, and very freckled girlfriend who used to take double the normal prescribed dose of Soma and Darvocet for her chronic back and neck pains. We had a lot of good times when she was fucked up on that; I remember once, I was laying on my stomach, and she climbed on, and started massaging my back, her ample thighs were hot on the small of my back, and the massage was accentuated with her warm, soft hands. After about 10 minutes, she asks how that felt, "All better?" Hell's yeah, it felt great! She rolled over to my side on her side of the bed, and I notice this cooling spot just above the small of my back...she had left a 'snail-trail.' I didn't realize that she was also moving her hips while massaging my back, grinding and mashing her vulva onto me. I still get worked up thinking of that night.
A few months later, she takes her Soma and Darvocet, and I know something is going to happen that night, but it was late and we both fall asleep in bed, I always slept naked, but she wore only a loose-shouldered, full-length night gown that accentuated her curves and enabled a nice view of her shoulders and deep cleavage. In case I haven't mentioned it, she had freckles EVERYWHERE, and wore this perfume (Opium) that I swear was made with pheromones, but it was the way she smelled when wearing it, a heady combination of 'at-the-end-of-the day' sweat and the sweetness of the perfume --it makes me excited thinking about her.
So, clearly, I woke up --smelling her in the middle of the night, sleeping peacefully. I thought I would wake her up with a surprise, so I forced her legs apart, gently and slowly --pinning them open with my own legs. I began to finger her thinking that she would wake up, but she didn't. Instead, she started gyrating her hips and got incredibly wet. My cock was hard and I couldn't wait any longer. I disentangled my legs and climbed between hers, slamming into her. Her face was beautiful, and there was no reaction to what I was doing, but she was rubbing my chest with her hands and moaning, raising her hips with each trust. I asked her if she was awake, and her eyes opened slightly and then rolled-up. I had a slight moment of panic, so I stopped and opened her eyes with my hand; they were rolling around --she was unconscious and doing all of this. I came right at that moment of realization. After a few minutes, I climbed off of her, and watched. Nothing. She was laying there, legs spread, with my cum running down into her ass crack, her pussy was open and swollen, flushed-red with arousal. Slowly, she ran her hand down her body and into her vagina, playing with it for a few seconds before laying still again. After a few minutes she retracted her hand and I was able to pull her nightgown down again, and then I went to sleep.
The next morning, she's up, and at breakfast, I make a joke about how well she slept, that she had fondled me during the night; she didn't believe me or take me seriously and said that she slept well.
I carried on doing that for months, she would do almost anything while she was fucked up on this stuff, slow hand-jobs, blow jobs, she even let me throat-fuck her --had to do that quickly so that she wouldn't choke to death on my dick.
One day, I found out about one of our neighbors --I'll call him Donny here. Donny was married to this mostly-toothless, chain-smoking hag, completely repulsive...except for a perfect ass. I found out that before I moved in, Donny had the hots for my girlfriend; from what I understand, she had even caught him peeking into the windows one night, but had chased him off. He was married, after all.
So, one night --after she had passed out, I caught this motherfucker staring in at her while she slept. He didn't see me, so I snuck out of the house, and into the back yard. I walked up on him, and he didn't even hear me. He was too busy jerking his gherkin. I pushed him against the wall, and asked him, "What the fuck are you doing?" The poor bastard must have been at the peak, because he blew his load, with his cock crushed between him and the wall; his spunk ran down his leg, into his pants. The cornered son-of-a-bitch was fucking panicking like a baby. I felt bad for him in a weird way, so I let him get his shit together...an idea was in the back of my head and making itself known. I dragged him inside, sat him down on the couch and poured him a drink, straight whiskey. I asked him what he would do in my place. I laughed and shook my head in some sort of pseudo-disappointment. All the while, I was imagining this scuzzy-looking guy fucking my girlfriend.
He begged me not to call the cops. My thoughts finally gave way, and I told him to follow me. We walked to the bedroom where my sweet-smelling girlfriend was sleeping. I thought I would have a little fun with him, so I told him to stay outside the room, but not to run, or I would call the cops. He looked scared, thinking I was going to wake her up. I watched his face while I moved the blanket, and exposed her legs. He froze, like a dog waiting to perform a trick for a treat at the end of his nose. I walked back over to him and asked quietly, "What would you do to see more?" I felt like the devil, dragging a soul to hell...and I began to smile...I thought to myself, "I have the goatee and moustache, after all...why not!" He stared at me, wide-eyed, and started talking, "I have some mon --!" I had to silence him and remind him to speak in a whisper. I told him to hold that thought and watch for a moment while walking back to the bed...my girlfriend was out like a light, so I completely removed the blankets and eased her shoulders out of the gown and tugged the gown down, exposing more of the bronze, freckled chest, but stopping just before her breasts were completely visible. Then I moved to lift the gown up --just above the knees, and slid my hand under and began fingering her while watching his face,which was becoming redder, the bulge in his pants, easily apparent. She moaned softly and began spreading her legs, sliding a finger in, it almost felt hotter than normal.
I had to stop myself or I knew I was going to lose all control of the situation, so slowly I slid my finger out again, noting the slick-clicking of that well-moistened pussy. I sniffed my finger as I casually walked back over to Donny, and just when I got to him, I put my finger just under his nose and watched. I let him breathe deeply, smelling that juicy musk. He practically begged me to let him fuck my girlfriend. Asking quietly again, “Donny, what would you do to see more?” I could tell that if he got too stimulated he was going to shoot off in his pants...which I didn't want. Hastily he whispered, “Anything you want, just name it, please!”
Wondering how far I could push this, I thought of the worst thing I could do“I want you to get some drugs and give them to your wife, I want you to invite me over after cleaning her from head to toe, and have her naked in your bed. I want her semi-conscious, so I can fuck her toothless mouth, and then, Donny, I want you to roll her onto her stomach, and hold her down while I fuck her in the ass while she screams in pain.” I swear, the squirrel-wheels in his little mind were turning; he was thinking of doing this. Realizing this, my mind began to race, “Ho-lee-shit,” I thought, “this guy is actually thinking of doing this!”
I let his cogs turn-and-burn, while I walked back over to the bed. This time I began to stroke he breasts through her gown, and her perfect nipples, with small areola began to stand out, I pinched them and she gasped. Was she awake?! I checked her eyes, and they rolled-back, like normal, to the back of her head....nope, she was out...I thought to myself, ”Goddamn, how far can I take this?!” My cock began to hurt, and my balls felt like they weighed a ton. I walked back to Donny, who was still processing all of this shit...fucker must have blown a circuit. “Well, what's it going to be?” I had to ask a little louder, to show a bit of frustration. I could see by the look on his face that he was going to say, “I can't do that!” He didn't disappoint, his squeaking squirrel-wheels must have aligned for a moment, and he said just that.
I wanted to get control again, and to break him by this point. So I walked him over to the bed, and let him slide his fingers in; I had him the instant he did. The warmth and wetness of my woman's pussy, that got him. I told him to think about it and sent him scurrying home, making sure to close the curtains, fully so that he couldn't see in after he left. I had a feeling that he would try to peek some more, but I was determined to keep him on a tight rope. I fucked her a couple of times that night, cumming hard each time, and rolled over to my side when I was finished, my cum running down her pussy.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
12 Apr 2021 7:04PM
• 2,315 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

The best time at an Adult Theater. True story

I have taken a bunch of females to Fantasyland in Tampa. It’s an adult theater with rooms and gloryholes. I found a girl on Fetlife. It was her birthday. Aug 28th. She wanted to have some slutty fun on that weekend. She was still in high school and couldn’t play till Friday.

I told her about Fantasyland and what go on. She said she already heard about it and wants to go. She had only been with 2 other guys in her life. She wanted to be completely whored out. She wanted to fucked anyone and every one.

So I put a post out that I was bringing by a little slut. I picked her up and we headed to the theater. She was in yoga pants and a small shirt. On the drive we talked about the rules and what she wanted.

She wanted to fuck and suck everyone there. Age or race didnt matter. They could cum on her face or in her mouth. And the had to fuck with a condom.

All made sense. On the way she was getting horny. She asked if she could suck my cock I said sure. But she had to show me her pussy. She did and it was pretty, pink and shaved clean. She sucked my cock all the way to the theater.

We arrived to Fantasyland. The parking lot was full. It was Friday night about 10pm during prime time. We walk in and all eyes were on us. They id’d her at the door. The cashier turned around and announced she was 18. Everyone clapped. She got so excited. She couldn’t drop holding my hand.

We got our ticket and headed to the back. I gave her a tour of the place. She loved it. We started in the gloryhole rooms. We walked in, locked the door. I told her to get naked and she did. We heard the door to the other room open and close. All of a sudden a cock was poking through the hole. She wasted no time in grabbing it and stroking it. She got it hard as a rock. She started to lick the tip and take it into her mouth. She got a good rhythm and started to deep throat it. It didn’t take long before he started cumming down her throat. She swallows every drop.

Her pussy was dripping wet. I placed a check mark in my book. She wanted me to keep track of all the cocks.

It wasn’t but 30 seconds before another cock appeared. This time a black cock. She did the same thing stroked it till hard the sucked it. She looked over at me and said it was her first black cock. I told her to fuck it. She smiled grabbed a condom and placed it over the cock. She took her ass and slowly back up till it was touching her pussy. They guy noticed and pushed it in. It stretched her good and she loved it. He fucked her for about 5 mins till he knocked signaling he was fuming. She pulled off the cock ripped the condom off and stifled till he too came down her throat.

She wanted to go into the gangbang room now. I lead her into the gangbang room naked. Everyone was grabbing her ass feeling her tits and touching her pussy as she walked by.

We got into the room and she lied down on a bed/futon. I shut the door so we can get it together. She wanted to be fucked by everyone in the theater one and a time. They would all cum on her mouth or face. No exceptions. They all had to use condoms.

I opened the door to find a long line. I announced the rooms. One guy at a time. She will suck your cock and allow you to fuck her. You must use a condom and you must cum on her face or in her mouth.

Everyone agreed. I let the first guy in. He got some head, fucked her pussy then came in her mouth. She swallowed. We did this until everyone in the theater was serviced. By the time she was done it was 2am. She had fucked, sucked, and swallowed 47 different men. White, black, Spanish, Asian, young, old, skinny, fat, muscular, druggie. Anything and everyone. One guy was 84 years old fucking an 18 year old. She was covered from tits up in cum. She swallowed so much cum she was sick. But she loved every min of it. I cleaned her up. Got her dressed. Her pussy was so sore.

She barely walked to my truck. On the drive home we talked a little. She said that it was the most fun she has ever had. She was very happy she got to do it with me. She feel asleep.

I pulled into her house. Her parents were asleep. She walked in. And went to bed. She text me the next day and told me how sore her pussy was. And how much fun she had.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Just4funbb
View posts View profile
@confessions
16 May 2024 2:57PM
• 36 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

I find it funny when a cuckold couple is looking for a guy and get scared when they find a guy who is real and really up there meet or a black slut wants race play and chickens out wtf if you are to scared to meet up then don't ask for it lol

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@requests
29 Jun 2023 4:22PM
• 100 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I have a race play fetish can you fulfill it

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
fuckpig2degrade
View posts View profile
@confessions
23 Dec 2022 8:05AM
• 113 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

For Xmas I wanna become the best slut I can be. Can you teach me about race play? I already believe I’m inferior to men, but I’m also a Mexican slut. Any tips would be greatly appreciated.

I better be unable to walk or talk after you’ve pumped at least one load of hot cum in my slutty holes! My body is made to give men pleasure.
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
fredmiller
View posts View profile
@confessions
24 Dec 2016 11:52AM
• 2,118 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

How It Started 4
Jack drove off and I was laying a crossed the seat. Jack said “Don’t make a mess on my seat bitch. Put that plug back in your ass.” I looked up and told him that the bum had taken it. He roared with laughter and said “Well stuff your panties in your ass. If you ruin my seats I’ll beat the hell out of you.” I reached down and grabbed my thong and wiped my ass. There was gel and cum running out so I balled them up. I pushed them into my asshole to stop it from leaking. I got my shorts off the floor and put them back on. I was exhausted, and then Jack said “My cock needs sucking. Get your ass over here and suck it. I’ll make a deal with you. If you can make me cum in your mouth before we get home you can just relax the rest of the day.” I got turned around so I was lying on the seat like earlier and undid his pants so I could pull his cock out. I started sucking his cock when I thought I don’t know how close to home we were. My mind was racing thinking of how much time I had. I really wanted to be able to rest when we got home. My ass still hurt and I felt dirty after being close to that bum. I started working on his cock like I was dying for it. I could tell he wasn’t in a hurry because he never grabbed my head or pushed his cock in my mouth. I said to myself I can do this. I took him all the way down my throat and held it there. I even tried working my throat like I was swallowing thinking that would help. He started to move around like he was trying to get away from my mouth and I thought he must be close. He was getting ready to cum and he said “Oh Fuck Sue, I got to pull over.” I felt the truck turn and come to a stop. He grabbed my head so he could start fucking my mouth. In just a couple of minutes, he came in the back of my throat. I swallowed his load thinking I had done well. I got a good feeling knowing that I wouldn’t have to do anything for the rest of the day. I would be able to clean up and rest while trying to figure out how I was going get out of this situation. I pulled my mouth off Jack’s cock and he opened the truck door. Jack said “Nice try sissy but, we are already home.” I sat up and saw that we were sitting in the driveway of our house. “Now get upstairs and get cleaned up. Put on one of your new outfits. I’m going to take a nap.”
I couldn’t believe that we were home. Now I had to go to my room and get ready for god knows what. I want to stop this madness but, I didn’t know what to do. I got the stuff I had bought today and thought how I was going to pay for all this stuff. I ran up to my room and turned the shower on and sat on the floor and cried. I reached back and pulled the thong that I had stuffed in my ass out. It was nasty with cum and lube. My ass still hurt from the fucking the bum gave me. My dick was still locked up but, I did notice my dick did leak some cum while my ass was being abused. I wished I hadn’t bought such a good one so I could get it off. The water in the shower felt good on my skin. It washed the stench of from the bum and soothed my ass. I got out of the shower and sat on my bed wanting to lie down. I knew I had better be ready if Jack called me. I brushed my hair and decided to pull it up in pigtails because that was easier than anything else. I put my makeup on and remembered that nobody at the mall even noticed I was a man. I started to take pride that I could look like a woman. I spent a lot of time on my hair and makeup and realized I better get dressed. Jack had made me buy a lot of stuff. I had new panties, bras and stockings. He made me buy shorts, skirts and all kind of shirts. I decided to put on a matching set of a lacy bra and thong. I’m still not sure why he wanted me to wear a bra. All my clothes were very revealing so it didn’t make much difference what I chose. I picked a very short skirt and a low cut shirt that matched. I put on thigh high stockings and a pair of heels that a prostitute would wear. I had never walked in heels before so I walked around the room to practice. I had been a couple of hours so I sat on the bed to wait for Jack to call me. I thought that he would probably think I should have a plug in me. I opened my nightstand drawer and got out the only other plug I had. It was a lot smaller than the other one. I figured I was going to get fucked in my ass so I got some lube and squirted some in my ass. I pulled my thong to the side, inserted the plug and it slipped right in. My ass was so stretched that it didn’t really resist the penetration. That when I heard Jack called “Sue I need you down here now.”
I went downstairs and heard the TV in the front room. I walked in and Jack and John were sitting on the couch. I knew it was only a matter of time before Jack would tell his brother. I looked up at their big screen TV and a video of me sucking Jack’s cock was playing. Jack said “Come in here Sue and meet my brother John. John, this is our new roommate Sue.” I walked in front of the couch without looking at either one of them. For some reason I felt I should say “Hello John, It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I never looked up and Jack told me to sit on the couch with them and watch a movie. When I walked to the couch they slid apart so the only place that there was to sit was in between them. As I sat down I felt Jack’s hand slide under my skirt and squeeze my ass cheek. He told me my new outfit looked nice and I think I blushed. Jack said “John don’t you think Sue looks hot.” John just nodded yes. I think he was stunned by the whole episode. When I looked back at the TV it was me slamming my ass back on Jack’s cock. We sat there and watched as I fucked Jack’s cock and then beg him to cum in my mouth. Then the scene changed and I was sucking his cock in the truck while fucking my ass with the plug for the truckers. Jack was rubbing my leg like I was a girl that he was trying to feel up. The next scene was of me begging the bum to let me suck his cock and then it switched to me being slammed down on his big cock. I never even noticed that Jack was recording me in the truck. My ass tingled just looking at the bum’s cock on the TV. It looked even bigger than it looked today.
Jack said that the movie was making him horny and asked John if what he thought. John never said a word; he just unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. His cock looked a lot like Jack’s, I guess because they were brothers. He was a little thinner but, was a little longer. I knew what was next; Jack pushed my head down towards John’s cock. I didn’t fight because I knew it was pointless. I knew Jack could overpower me than I didn’t stand a chance against both of them. I just leaned over and put my face in front of John’s cock. I opened my mouth and started sucking him down my throat. I started to slowly fuck John’s cock with my mouth. I felt Jack move around behind me. He grabbed my hips and lifted them so I was up on my knees. He flipped my skirt up to reveal my ass. Then all of a sudden “SMACK” he slapped my ass hard. When he did it I gasped and sucked John’s cock all the way to the base. I lifted up off John’s cock and Jack smacked my ass again and again. John must have like my throat because he grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down on his cock. Jack continued smacking my ass while John held me down. I couldn’t breathe and thought I was going to pass out when John pulled my mouth off his cock. I gasped for air and pushed me back down on his cock. This continued for awhile. My ass cheeks were burning and so were my lungs from being choked. John finally pulled me off his cock and let me catch my breath. Jack had stopped smacking my ass and told John to come look my ass. John got up and moved behind me. John said “Damn Jack you really whooped that ass.” I felt my thong being pulled to the side and heard them laugh. “I told you she was a slut.” Jack said.
I felt a hand reach between my legs and grip my dick that was in the cage. They pulled on it really hard trying to see if it would come off. They twisted and pulled. Even though they were being rough it wasn’t that bad to have them playing with caged dick. They both started laughing saying it would take a tow truck to get it off. They let go of my cage and started playing with my plug. One of them pulled a little and it came right out. Jack said “This one is too small for you Sue. We’ll have to get you one that fits better.” They both started laughing. I guess the lube started leaking out of my ass because I felt a hard slap on my ass and Jack yelled “Who told you could use lubricant.” I had made him mad and I knew that was not good. He said that I needed to be punished. He grabbed my shirt and pulled hard, ripping off buttons and pulling it off of me. He started wiping my ass to remove the lube. Then he shoved his shirt covered fingers straight in to me. I squealed and pleaded for him to stop. He would shove his fingers in and twist them around. Jack said “Help me out Bro.” John gets beside me and reached back to pull my ass cheeks apart. He pulled really hard and I could feel my ass being pulled apart. Jack returned to stabbing his wrapped finger in and out of me. I heard John say “Just stuff it in her Jack” Jack started using his fingers to try and stuff my shirt up my ass. I don’t know have much he got in me but, my ass was hurting. He pulled it out and threw it on the floor. Jack said “Open her up Bro and see if we got her clean.” John pulled my ass cheeks apart until I thought my ass was going to rip. All I could think about was I had two men staring onto my gaping asshole. I started to get aroused and wondering why I felt like this. John said “I think you got it all.” Jack grabbed my neck and pulled me up. He said “Your mouth is the only lube you get unless I tell you to. Understand sissy!” I nodded yes and he pushed me back down.
They both got up and pulled me to the middle of the living room. John said “This should be good.” That when I realized that they had set up a camera to video what was going to happen. Jack got on the floor and pulled my head towards his cock. I opened my mouth and sucked him in. It was pointless to refuse. I had been beaten and abused. I had all but given up so, I figured to just try and get it over with. While I sucked Jack’s cock, John was poking his cock at my ass. John said “Turn her around she is to dry.” They spun me around and now I was sucking John cock. It made me think I should have spit on Jack’s cock more because he just forced it into me. Jack said “That’s how you do it.” I wasn’t going to make that mistake again so; I was giving John a sloppy blowjob. They turned me around again and now John was fucking my ass and I was sucking Jack’s dirty cock. This went on for a few minutes and then Jack got on the floor and told me to fuck his cock. I crawled over to Jack and sucked his cock hoping to lube it a little before he pulled me on top of him. I lowered myself on to his cock and moaned as he went in me. I was starting to love the way it felt. He was thrusting in and out of me when John got in front of me. He put his cock in my mouth and started fucking my face. His cock would push to the back of my throat and then force me down on Jack’s cock. I was stuffed and had never felt anything like this before. I loved my ass and throat being abused at the same time. Jack was rubbing my chest where my bra was like I had tits. He started pinching and pulling on my nipples. I felt my dick start to stain in the cage.
Jack told me to turn around and sit on his cock. I got turned around and was on my knees facing away from him. I put his cock back in and started to bounce up and down. John got back in front of me and was fucking my throat again. Jack reached up and grabbed me around my chest. He pulled me backward towards his chest and held me tight. My legs were bent under me at my knees and my little dick cage was pointing up. I saw John go and move the camera so it was pointing at Jack’s cock in my ass. Then Jack said “Go ahead and see if it will fit John.” I realized what they were going to do and started screaming. They were going to double fuck me. I pleaded with them to stop and tried to get away from Jack. It was like they couldn’t hear me and John got between my legs. He put his cock at my ass. Jack wasn’t moving anymore and just left his cock deep in my ass. John grabbed my cage and pulled up hard. He spit on his hand and rubbed it on his cock. I begged them to let me go and promised them anything else they wanted. John placed his cock back on my ass and started to push. I felt my ass stretching and the tip of his cock went in. He eases up a little and then pushed back down hard. My ass had no choice but to open up. I screamed for him to stop. The pain was horrible and he only in a little. John started pumping working more and more of his cock in me. He was still pulling on my cage while pumping in and out. I was begging and pleading while I was gasping for air. Then with another hard push he was all the way inside me. I moaned as he held it in me. We were still for a minute which gave my ass time to adjust to the two large cocks in me. My ass was burning and felt like someone had drove a truck in me. Jack said “Showtime Bro.” They both started fucking me at the same time. John rose up I guess to give the camera a better view. My ass still hurt but was getting better and John pulling on my cage was starting to have an effect on me. I was not screaming anymore. I was gasping for air and started moaning. I remember thinking that I sound like a whore.
After a few minutes of double fucking me, Jack started to grunt and started pumping fast. He thrust in hard and said “That’s good sissy make me cum.” I felt him cum in my ass. It felt great because it helped lubricate my ass while John was still fucking me. John was still pulling on my cage while he was fucking me. Then it happened. I guess the pressure on my prostate and John pulling my cage, cum just started pour out of me. I wasn’t even able to get hard while in the cage. Cum was dripping out of my cage onto my stomach. I heard myself saying “Oh fuck” over and over. John said “Holy fuck, the sissy just came from being double fucked. I hope the camera got that.” Then he started pounding my ass hard. He pushed in deep and came in my ass. They were both lying still with their cocks in my ass. After a while John got up and pulled his cock out of me. He stood up and Jack pushed me off of him and got up. Jack hollered at me not to leak on the floor. He said “Put your ass in the air.” I just wanted to rest. My ass felt empty and legs hurt like hell. I knew I better do it so I pulled my knees up and stuck my ass up. I watched as they got the camera and was pointing it at my ass. I must have been gaped open from being double fucked. John said “I think we ruined that ass. It will never be the same.” They both laughed. Jack said “We will stop her from leaking all over the house.” He grabbed the small plug I had earlier and slide it into my ass. It felt like it wasn’t even in me and then he pushed it in deeper. The base of the plug slid in me. It was a lot bigger than the plug itself. He kept pushing it in until it was as deep as his fingers could push. I felt pressure deep in my ass and stomach. I was moaning and grunting as he abused my ass. “That should do it.” He said. I felt him insert his fingers in my ass and pull my ass open. I guessed that was to let the camera see what he had done. He pulled his fingers out and smacked me hard on my ass.
Jack said “Ok sissy, sit up.” I slowly got up and turned around. My guts hurt from plug being lodged deep in my ass. John was holding a camera and pointing it at me. Another camera was sitting on the table where the TV was. I was on my knees and Jack said “You look thirsty sissy. Open your mouth.” He walked up to me with his limp cock hanging down. He put his cock on my mouth and I opened my mouth. I took his cock into my mouth and started to suck him. I thought he just wanted me to clean him or get him hard again. He grabbed the back of my head and fucked my face a couple of times. He held me all the way down on his cock. It wasn’t that bad because he wasn’t hard. Then I felt hot liquid pouring down my throat. He was pissing in me. I tried to push back but, he had my head held tight. I thought I was going to choke. I tried to relax and just let his piss go down my throat into my stomach. I felt his stream slow and stop. He let go of my head and I just waited for him to pull out. I was done fighting them. They had done things to me and I couldn’t stop them. I kneeled there while Jack took the camera and John walked up to me. I opened my mouth and took his cock in. I reached around and grabbed his ass. I pulled until my face was smashed against his stomach. His cock was longer and was in my throat. He started pissing down my throat and I held on to him to keep him deep. I heard them laughing. John said “This slut was easy to train.” I thought he was finished pissing and he pushed me off his cock. He was still standing in front of me and then started pissing on my face. I closed my eyes and turned my face. He hollered “Look at me and open your fucking mouth.” I did and he continued pissing in my mouth. He finished and turned around. Jack said “Clean this fucking mess up sissy. We’re done with you for awhile.” He turned to John and said “Come on Bro, Let’s go edit this movie so we can upload it. I think we will make some good money from it. We got to think about what we will do for a sequel too.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
newdungeon1984
View posts View profile
@guys
10 Apr 2022 7:21AM
• 122 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I am a 37yo 5'7" 180lbs sub white bottom "secret" sissy needing to be violently turned out in front of my wife. I need her to be forced to watch as.her husband is turned into a gurl.   Any age, race or size. BBC is a plus and have experience with big dick. I am looking for a Dom top into CNC level play. I have very few limits. I fully embrace my role and naturally physically and mentally submit to a real man.

I love to orally worship a nice cock and shaved balls to be base of a fat cock. Bareback if clean.  Looking to be owned by a daddy regularly until she's ready to be involved. I live in Missouri Kansas area. Hmu if interested. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
08 Jan 2012 5:57AM
• 512 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

people always ask why i hate NIGGERS so much. i had 12 trucks and 20 tank trailers. and i had 18 employees. i thought i had 2 blacks and just hired a 3rd black man. the rest was white. one worked for me for 4 years perfit person to work with. he had the only pete i had the best truck i had also. one had a old mack but it was a good truck. with no troubles and one jsut got a new freightliner. i tried to give it to frank but he wanted to keep the pete. and the last black guy i hired that had the old mack was like 3rd inline to get a new truck as they came in.
well one day i got a call from the corporate headquarters. everyone me inclueded had to take a drug test. and it was right after easter and every truck i had was in the yard so everyone was in the office or at home. so i made calls to everyone and had them all come in and when everyone was there . everyone had to take the test. hell if i had failed i would have got fired and i own this part of the company. well when the test came back i lost 5 people a week later when the test came back. 2 black men and 1 person in the shop and 2 girls in the office. i had to fire frank and tod. both black. i had no choice. tod was the last black guy that i hired hes only been with me about 7 months they both came back with cocain.
well they proved they was niggers. they played the race card and sued me and got 25k each plus i had to pay a year in unemployment. and about 3 years later i said ok maybe its jsut me and i hired a black guy in the shop. and he had ot go get parts and when he didn't show back up in time i called to see where he was and they said he left 2 hours ago so i took off looking for him and he was at his house drinking a beer in the back yard on my time. i called the shop and when they got there i fired him took my truck and went back to the yard. he sued me for 25k and unemployment he didn't get any cash but i had to pay unemployent to him because the state gave him a lawyer. sence 1994 i have never hired a nigger sence and wont. i still have the one and only black guy working for me that worked for me when all that went down. and he agrees with me 99% of blacks are niggers. and he knows how i feel. he stoped driving for me 3 years ago and owrks in the shop and office now. i hope he stays untill he retires. but there wont ever be anothere nigger working for me.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@random
15 Nov 2022 6:46PM
• 1,156 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

Sexy older white teacher gets Black bred by a student PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
NobodyinKS
View posts View profile
@hookups
07 Feb 2020 10:29AM
• 98 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Any females in South Central Kansas looking to play? Age, race, body type are not overly important, an open-mind and eagerness to have a good time are...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
25
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Jul 2014 9:01PM
• 9,108 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 19 replies ]

I feel the need to share this story. It truly blows my mind every time I think about it. I can’t believe I had the nerve to go through with it. Well, here goes nothing…

First let me say that my boyfriend and I were calling each other Mommy and Daddy all day. We were training our Dobermans (our babies) and were just kind of being cutesy I guess. The time came to go to bed and he asked, if I was “going to take care of Daddy like a good girl should.” Meaning let him fuck me until my knees trembled.

I said, “Whatever my Daddy wants!” We started fooling around and soon were having some really great sex.

In the heat of it, he asked me to say “Fuck me Daddy!” Well, at first I felt very awkward. But I was pretty hot too. I replied, “I think my father would be very upset if I told him to fuck me.” He groaned with passion. “I’m quite sure my father would be very mad if I told him to ram his hard cock into me.” He started pumping into me faster. “And I know he’d be upset if I told him to cum inside my tight little pussy.” He started fucking me so hard I was getting dizzy. “And I can’t imagine what my mother would say, if she walked in and saw my father fucking me…with my legs around his back and my nails digging into his shoulders.” I wrapped my legs around my boyfriend and started matching his thrusts. He was going crazy and I was getting turned on by it. “Can you imagine it? What would my mother say if she saw that… Daddy fucking me hard and fast and me saying….”Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me with that big, hard cock!” As soon as I said that, my boyfriend exploded inside of me, yelling “Oh God!” I rarely cum during intercourse, usually just during foreplay (if at all.) But that night I came so hard that I trembled for several minutes.

After we calmed down he said, “Wow, we were talking about your father during sex.”

“Yup,” was all I could say. I felt very weird after the hormones stopped racing around. I got up and took a shower. The whole time I couldn’t help but think about what I had said in bed. Inevitably, I pictured my father on top of me, fucking me. I tried to shake the thoughts, but my pussy was tingling and getting very wet. I thought about it and I guess I had pictured it while my boyfriend was fucking me. And I realized, I wanted my father to fuck me. Without even knowing, I slid my hand down my wet torso and began rubbing my clit, dreaming about my own father having his way with me. His tight balls slapping against my ass as he rammed his cock into me mercilessly. Again, I had a very powerful orgasm. I was showering with the curtain open. I looked in the mirror and I saw a look of absolute lust in my eyes I had never seen before.

I watched myself fondling my breasts, tugging at the nipples. I wanted my father to be there watching me. I asked him in my mind, “Do you like that Daddy?” And came for the third time that night.

That night I dreamt of it, the whole thing. What I had said, how much my man enjoyed it, how hard I had cum and mostly the look in my eyes. I woke with a very different feeling. I never really thought about sex that much when I was at work before. But that day I could think of little else. The other girls in my office always talk about it and were making it even harder on me to stay focused. I thought about going to the bathroom and trying to “relieve some sexual tension”. I just kept thinking of my father and his cock. A cock I hadn’t seen nor touched but was driving me crazy with lust. And I came to another realization just then… I didn’t feel weird for thinking the taboo thoughts. I just wanted to get fucked by him, very very soon.

I called my boyfriend and got him going. “Hi Daddy,” I cooed.

“Jenny?” I knew he was going to play along then. I had told him long ago never to call me Jenny because that’s what my parents call me.

“Yes Daddy, it’s me.”

“What’s on your mind Honey?”

“You are Daddy.”

“I am? And what is my little Jenny thinking about?”

“Your cock Daddy.. I want it again.. I want to feel it deep inside me.” I heard his breathing quicken and the rustling of clothes. “Whatcha doing Daddy?”

“Just thinking about you Princess.”

“You are? Are you naked Daddy?”

“Yes Dear.”

“Are you stroking that nice hard cock for me Daddy?”

“Uh huh.”

“Daddy? Am I a better fuck than Mom?”

He groaned very loudly. “Oh Christ Jen!”

“Am I Daddy? Mom has a nice body but my tits are bigger. Do you like my tits Daddy?”

“Yes Jenny, I love your tits. I always have!”

“I’m playing with them now Daddy, rubbing my hard nipples for you.”

“Oh God Jen!”

“Are you cumming for me Daddy?”

“Very close Honey!”

“Daddy…. If I were there… would you fuck me?” I heard him moan just like he did the night before. I also heard little light taps against the phone. He told me later that he came so hard it hit the phone and the pillow behind his head.

That evening we fucked like mad. I called him Daddy and he called me Jenny. I had never experienced multiple orgasms until that night. I actually thought that they were a myth!

The next day would change my life.

I left for work early, before my boyfriend got out of bed. I put on thigh high stockings and garters. All black. I had seen my father’s girlie magazines as a teen and all the girls wore black lingerie. I put on a very sheer black lace bra, no panties though. I was getting so hot thinking about what I was going to do that afternoon. I went to work and got everything done before noon. Then I went to my parent’s house. My mother was working and Dad’s car was gone. “Perfect!” I thought.

I let myself in and went directly to my old bedroom. The place I had pictured my father and I having sex. There it was… my old poster bed.. my full-length mirror… My pussy snapped when I replayed my dreams through my head.

I went down to the bathroom and removed my skirt and blouse. I was going to pretend like I had spilled something on them at work and was there to clean them. My parents live much closer to my office than I do, so no one would think it odd. I poured some coffee on them and then let them soak in the sink.

I laid down on the couch and awaited my father’s return. I was sure he was golfing and would be back by 1:30. It was 1:25. I watched the driveway anxiously. All the while lightly rubbing my nipples through my bra.

He arrived at exactly 1:37. I laid back and feigned sleep. He walked in and stopped dead. My nipples were still hard and I was wearing no panties. As I said earlier, I have a nicer body than my mother, and right then my father was getting a good look at it.

“Jenny! What in the hell are you doing?” He yelled.

I pretended to wake up and look at him, “Hi Daddy.”

“Don’t give me ‘Hi Daddy’ Why are laying around half naked?”

“I spilled coffee on my new outfit and came here to clean it.”

“You couldn’t put on a house coat?”

“I was going to, I guess I just fell asleep. Besides, it’s not like you’ve never seen me naked Dad.”

“You’re a grown woman now Jenny, it’s different.”

I was beginning to think I wouldn’t be able to go through with it, when I noticed a rather sizable lump in his pants. I had turned him on! And he was turning me on every time he called me ‘Jenny’ and he didn’t even know it! I decided it was right then or never…

“I’m not the only one that’s grown Daddy!” I said as I nodded at his hardening cock. “Or is it the fact that I have grown that’s making you grow?”

“Jenny, stop talking like that!”

I ran my hand over my breasts and cupped one. “Do you like them Daddy? Do they turn you on?”

“Jennifer Allison! Stop this right now!”

“Its okay Daddy…. just tell me. I know its been a while since you’ve seen a nice set like mine. Hasn’t it?” He was weakening, I saw him staring at the breast I was caressing. I got bolder. I lifted it out of the bra and began to pinch the nipple. “Daddy? Would you like to touch them? It’ll be our little secret.”

“Jenny… we can’t do this. You shouldn’t even be talking like this to me. I’m your father.”

“I know.. and I am your daughter. And every daughter loves her father and every father wants his daughter. You do want me … don’t you Daddy?”

With that, I laid back on the couch and ran my hand down to my pussy. I bent one leg and opened my crotch to his view. “C’mon Daddy… just this one time. No one will know.”

“Jenny.. I .. we.. this isn’t right.. your mother.. we just can’t.” He said all of this while rubbing his erection through his pants. I knew I had him.

I fell to my knees and pulled down his zipper. I found the cock I had been dreaming of. I pulled it out and stroked it. I looked into his eyes. “Does that feel good Daddy?”

“Oh Jenny…we really shouldn’t.” He tilted his head back and moaned. I moved my own head closer and kissed his beautiful cock.

“Would you like me to suck it Daddy? Do you want your little Jenny to suck her Daddy’s cock?”

“Please Jenny.. we have to stop this.”

I slid my mouth over the head of his cock and felt him look down at me. I locked eyes with him as I fellated him. I was sucking the cock that made me. My own father’s hard cock was in my mouth and I was in ecstasy. He began to move his hips a little and his hand went lightly to the back of my head. I bobbed on him for a few short minutes, then I could stand it no longer. I grabbed him by the hand and led him to my old bedroom. There I lay back on the bed.

“Daddy, please fuck me now. I have wanted this for sooo long!” As I spoke those words, I realized that I had in fact wanted to have sex with my father since I knew what sex was. I spread my legs and my father lay on top of me. I reached between us and guided him into me. “Yes Daddy… fuck me.”

“Oh Jenny. This is every father’s secret desire.” He pushed lightly into me.

“And every daughter’s.” I whispered as I licked his earlobe. I felt him slide further into my dripping crevice. I felt his weight, my father’s weight, on top of me. I arched my back, raising my hips, taking him inside me to the hilt. I could feel his balls against the lower part of my pussy lips. I came right then. I convulsed, my pussy clamping my father’s cock so hard he couldn’t even move.

“Oh Daddy! Yes! Make love to me! Fuck me! Hump me! Lay me! I am yours!”

He started thrusting into me, whispering, “Oh Jenny. I have thought about this so many times. Sometimes when I am with your mother, and the light is just right, she looks so much like you!” He looked down at my breasts.

“Except for those huh, Dad?” I said with a little grin.

“I have wanted to see them for so long Jenny. They are beautiful. Perfect.”

I was so happy I started to cry a little. He mistook it for feeling bad. I insisted that it was because I was so happy to make love to him. I told him how I always knew he would be loving and gentle. He kissed me thousands of times. Sending me over the edge countless times. Our lust took over soon after…

I got on all fours and faced my full length mirror. He wasn’t sure of what I wanted.

“Get behind me Daddy.” He moved behind me and re-entered me. I watched in the mirror. Seeing that look of lust in my eyes again. I watched as his hands grabbed my hips and pushed lightly into me. To see my own father behind me, to feel him inside of me, was a feeling like I could never describe.

“Harder Daddy. Fuck me harder!” I pushed back against him. He started to pound that lovely cock into his daughter’s pussy….my pussy. “Do you like my pussy Dad? Is it tight enough for you?” I flexed my vaginal muscles and heard him moan.

“Yes Jenny. Its so beautiful. Just like I dreamed it would be, and even better!”

Hearing him refer to his fantasies of me made me swell with lust. I bit my lip as I came again. “Daddy, shoot your hot cum inside of me!”

“I never thought I’d ever hear you talk that Jenny,” he said.

“Do you like it Daddy? Or am I too nasty?”

“Oh Jenny I love it. Your mother wont even say ‘fuck’ “

I have never heard him say that word, It made the hair on my neck stand up. “Fuck? Mom wont say fuck? She wont tell you to fuck her pussy? Well, I will Daddy. Anything you want me to say, anything you want me to do.” He began to move faster, I knew he was close. “Fuck me Daddy. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! God I love that hard cock in my cunt!” (I never use that word, but I was crazed.) He started grunting. “Yes Daddy! Grab my hips and fuck me. Fuck your little girl! Shoot that hot cum in my pussy!”

He could take no more. I felt his body tense and with a final thrust he blasted shot after wonderful shot of the same seed that created me into my womb. We collapsed and fell asleep soon after.

My boyfriend still has no idea it happened. I have gotten together several times with my father since then. It is the best sex I have ever had. Having my boyfriend call me ‘Jenny’ doesn’t have the same effect on me. But anytime I say, “Fuck me Daddy” to him he goes nuts. If he only knew….

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@hookups
29 Nov 2012 6:38PM
• 31 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

any women, any age, race, size into piss play? Any more want to vid chat?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
22 Sep 2012 8:30PM
• 86 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

black people are to sensitive nowadays and always gotta play the race card, like in school one time, this black guy says he'll hold on to a part of our project, i told him no and that hes never in school then he says, why is it because im black, another time i got into a fight with a black guy in school, he says "lets go nigguh" right before he punches me, i avoided it and said "is that all you got "nigguh", starts saying i called him a "nigger", i told the principal "i said "nigguh", i was just mimicking him, being a smart ass" the argument swung my way, then he claims the principal to be racist. seems like you gotta watch what you say around them, they might look hear it differently, especially when saying "you people"

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
BenderBrit
View posts View profile
@requests
10 May 2023 7:45PM
• 51 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I'm not sure if a post like this will be welcomed on here but I just have a few questions for any asian men. First I think some context is important I am an 18 year old transwoman (mtf) from the UK and in recent years I've found myself becoming increasingly more attracted to asian men. It started when a few years back in school an asian lad joined my class, we never really spoke because we hung around in different groups but I found myself admiring him from across the class. where I'm from there aren't many people of different races so I'm sure that played a part in my interest in the beginning but I began to realize I was attracted to him and not just because he was something new to me. I never said anything to him because I was scared but it has now led to me to being more open to finding men of other races attractive specifically asian men. I don't think it's become a fetish but I'm not really sure how to label my interest in asian men. I have openly expressed my interest in asian men with friends and family and received a lot of hate from them for it, especially since I don't match their idea of someone interested in asian men, basically they think you have to be a weeaboo to be attracted to asian men. so context aside I have some questions I'd like answered by asian men on here either in PMs or in comments, whatever you're comfortable with.

Do you mind being sexualized or fetishized for being asian?

have you previously or would you ever date a trans woman?

what do you think about asian men's portrayal in western media? and what can be done to make the portrayal of asian men in western media better?

if you've ever dated a white person what are some things I should avoid if I date an asian man in the future? or any tips for dating asian men?

also anymore general information or advice would be greatly appreciated. Xx

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
18 May 2017 1:32AM
• 1,731 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I love jerking off in public. I masturbate in restaurants, public pools, the bus/train/plane, in crowds at concerts, at work, at school. Anywhere and everywhere I can. I also cum on and in whatever I can that will be worn, used by, eaten by or inserted into a woman's mouth. My cunt ex-girlfriends entire life would blind you under black light. My sister, even worse. Her shampoo/conditioner lasts twice as long as it should because it's at least 1/3rd my seed. Her food in the fridge always gets a healthy amount of my jizz as soon as it enters the house.

I'm trying to remember all of this the best I can. Last year I went to the store to buy shorts and socks for the summer. One of the girls folding clothes in the men's section was wearing very loose slacks that exposed the top of her ass crack and the floss that was her underwear. She had a pretty face, nice body and a perky little rack. The store was pretty dead so I decided to take my dick out under the new shorts I was carrying around in my hands and see how close I could get to her hot little ass while jerking off. As I approached she had finished folding clothes and made her way over to the changing rooms. I decided to head to the other side of the store to the women's section. I looked around and found a few pairs of assorted cotton panties. I grabbed 2 and headed back to the men's area changing rooms. There were 6 doors and a counter with all of the discarded clothes that people tried on, didn't like or want and left. She was going through the pile sorting through things. She bent over to grab a few shirts that made there way onto the floor and her slacks fell even lower. She righted herself and made no attempt to cover her tight, now half bare ass as I walked into the door nearest her. I left it open a crack so I could watch her while I finished myself. I put the pairs of panties I picked up on the little hooks on the wall so I could clean up afterwards, dropped my pants and underwear to the floor grabbed my dick, ready to go and the door swung open. The girl is standing there shocked and silent at first. I said "oh fuck". Then she quickly says "Oh my god sir, I'm so...im so sorry." Her eyes shot down to the hard cock in my hand. She said "I know you came in here but I though you were in one of the other closed doors...i...i really didn't mean to. Please don't tell my boss". I said "I won't tell if you won't" I don't know why she thought she would be in more trouble than I would be in if either of us said anything to anyone else. At this point it was a little weird that she 1. Hadn't walked away already seeing that I was standing at her job with my hard dick pointed right at her and 2. That she had just been staring at it since she went silent. Then she spoke. "Is it fun? No, I mean I'm sure it's fun but not the fun that I'm asking....i mean I shouldn't even ask" I was still in shock. It's been about 20 seconds since the door opened and now this girl is looking deep into my dick and balls while trying to have a conversation with me. "Do you mean playing with myself? Is that fun for me?" She responded "oh, um...i mean I know that's fun. I meant doing it....here." Her breathing was a little erratic. She seemed way to pretty to be acting so awkward and shy. When I first laid eyes in her I figured she was your average slut but the way she spoke screamed "I WATCH ANIME AND BOYS SCARE ME" which is just my type. This boner wasn't going anywhere. I still wasn't sure what was going on in the cute girls brain until she said "I think about it. Doing it in public I mean. Not if it's fun for other people. I......I'm sorry. I don't know if it's weird or whatever but...i don't want to leave." I figured, if she hasn't started screaming by now that she wasn't to go running away in terror at what I asked next. "Do you want to come in here with me?" My heart was racing. I've never been caught like this before and I never imagined that some sweet, attractive nerd girl would respond this way. My sister has walked in on me plenty of times and I've walked in on her. We walk around naked in front of each other all of the time so now it's just a normal thing. We catch each other a few times a month but never like this. She looked me in the eyes and said "ok, yeah". She looked out the doorway leading to the dead store, turned back and walked in with me. I closed the door behind her. "No one is going to come looking for you or call for you are they?" She said "no, they won't expect to hear from me or see me for a while". I said "ok, good. I, um...i saw you out there folding clothes. Your pants are pretty low and...i say your ass sticking out. It got me really horney. You probably think I'm some crazy pervert...which I guess I am." She said "I've actually always wanted that to happen. I do certain things, like let my pants rid too low or not wear a bra so my nipples will get hard in hopes that someone will think I'm sexy. It sounds pretty dumb now that I say it out loud to someone but to think that I got a cute guy like you so horney with just that is really hot!" I wanted to be inside this girl like mad now. I asked "Do you have like a boyfriend or anything?" She said "nooo, I don't really talk to guys. I mean, I've never been good at it or anything so I just kind of avoid guys like the plague. I'm not gay or anything, I'm just..." I put my hand on the side of her head and kissed her. I felt her lift her glasses off her face and then heard them hit the floor. As our tongues slapped each other in our mouths her hands slid down my arms over my stomach and met my still rock solid cock which was now spewing precum with every stroke. She broke away from the kiss and said "you're gonna think I'm such a spaz but I really haven't done anything like this that much" she shoved her tongue back into my mouth for a few seconds and then back out. As she tried to catch her breath she says "you know, all they guys always went for all of my friends because they thought I was some weirdo and I was always kind of a loaner and outcast.." I stopped her and said "I think you are really pretty. If you want this to happen then we are both on the same page because I don't want to stop." I kissed her hard again and then she dropped down and swallowed my cock. It only took about 15 seconds and I exploded in her mouth. She squeezed my dick once I was done to get every last drop she could get out of it. She looked up at me with those big brown eyes and gave me a huge smile. I asked her "are you ready for your turn?" Her face turned bright red and she nodded. I got down on the floor, unzipped her pants and slid them and her underwear off her little body. Her slit was perfect. She had a nicely maintained bush and I could see she had her belly button pierced at one point but didn't have any jewelry in it. I lifter her shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra and her dark little nipples were rock hard. I ran my do gets through her pubic hair, pulling her pussy lips up. Then slid my hand up to her tits, landing my middle finger on one nipple and my thumb on the other. She shivered and let out a whispered moan. Then I lifted her ass up in the air by the backs of her knees and licked her from asshole to do clit then back down. She started to pant. I stuck my tongue as deep into her cunt as I could and swirled it around. She grabbed the back of my head and pushed it in deeper. She let out a quick "oh" and I worked my way back up to her clit. I started licking it faster and faster when I pushed my middle and ring fingers inside of her. She was soaked. Just as fast as I did she tensed up and came hard. I could tell she was trying to be as quite as she could but if there was anyone else in that dressing room they would definitely know the was some chick having an orgasm a few feet away. "That...that was so amazing." She was still trying to catch her breath. "I've only ever been with one guy before...and he wasn't able to do that!" I asked "you've only been with one guy before?" She told me that when she was in high school, she had sex with a guy at a friend's house. He wasn't her type but she wanted to lose her virginity already and all of the guys at her school wanted nothing to do with her because she was an awkward mousy geek. They guy was drunk and couldn't even keep his dick hard. It sounded like a shitty first time. She said "I don't even know your name" I told her what it was and she told me her's. I already knew her's because it was on the name tag that came off as I took her tits out. She said "we can do this again if you want to. I'm not trying to be pushy or clingy or anything. Fuck, I shouldn't have said that. I swear im not clingy. I don't know why I even brought it up. I should just keep my big dumb mouth shut" I said "I happen to really like your mouth." She laughed so hard she snorted. She looked embarrassed at this so I reached over and started making out with her again. After a little while she looked at the time and said she needed to get back out where people can see her. We exchanged numbers and started making out again while we got our clothes back in. She said "I'm working again tomorrow if you had the urge to take your dick out in public again." I told her that I definitely would and not to wear any underwear.

This went on for about a week. After that we started seeing each other outside of her store. Since then we have fucked, sucked, jerked and fingered everywhere we go. We sit next to each other when we go out to eat so she can milk my cock and drizzle my cum in her food. I love this nerdy freak. I personally think our story is hot. She does too. I told her I was going to post it on here and she said that as long as I don't use our names or the name of the store we met that she was fine with it. I hope anyone that reads this is able to find the freak of their dreams in such a bizarre and super hot way too.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Jun 2015 7:56PM
• 578 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I confess I love race play. I am straight white and dominant. I am usually attracted to black women who have low self-esteem and like to race play, I also like jewish girls who like to role play around WW2 themes. And I have had both these last two years, but right now I crave this, I need it, I want it. I miss my 27yo perverted cute jewish slut who liked to imagine herself being slowly destroyed in a concentration camp. The hate she had for herself and her family(mostly her mother and pregnant sister) was just beautiful. She has been a wonderful experience for me and I thank her for that. She was also really kind and it contrasted with the extreme self-hate hidden inside her.

Anyway, I need that back in my life now. If you are a jew and you want to role play around WW2, or if you are black and you have hidden extreme hate for yourself to the point where you want to look at pics of genocides while fingering your pussy... I am here for you, to experiment this with you.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Taboo4usall
View posts View profile
@random
12 Sep 2020 4:33PM
• 228 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I love race play if any of you love this as much as I do speak up.

Where are the nigger women who love obeying the master?
Where are the white women or femboys who love talk dirty about nigger cock?

The Porn Critic.

Fastest way to get on my friends list is to subscribe.
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
newdungeon1984
View posts View profile
@hookups
10 Apr 2022 3:15AM
• 208 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I am a 37yo 5'7" 180lbs sub white bottom "secret" sissy needing to be violently turned out in front of my wife. I need her to be forced to watch as.her husband is turned into a gurl.

   Any age, race or size. BBC is a plus and have experience with big dick. I am looking for a Dom top into CNC level play. I have very few limits. I fully embrace my role and naturally physically and mentally submit to a real man.

I love to orally worship a nice cock and shaved balls to be base of a fat cock. Bareback if clean.  Looking to be owned by a daddy regularly until she's ready to be involved. I live in Missouri Kansas area. Hmu if interested. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
29 Oct 2012 12:40AM
• 172 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

(this story is fake. i just like telling stupid stories)

I love my girlfriend. Nicest, cutest girl in the world. She means everything to me. Shes perfect because shes so innocent, nice, and i love that shes prude. Doesnt show off, but has a great body and super cute face... Weve been together for 5 years. Were a fun couple, but dont drink or go out a ton.

One night we went to a family party. One of the occasional times we decided to let lose and have some drinks.. we decided we would stay there so we wouldnt have to drive home..

My younger cousin is in high school and he had some of his friends over, they were all drinking with us in the basement the house.. really douchy type kids, thought tthey were awesome... my gf didnt say alot, we have just joked around... took a TON of shots.. one after another after another

So my cousin went to bed and finally its just me, my gf and 3 of the high school dudes.. all drunk as hell. My girlfriends half passed out and finally one of the guys says " hey, you wanna smoke". of course like idiots we all laugh and agree.

My girfriend says in a jibberish voice "haha bla yea lets do it"... everyone laughs, im like my god laura you are hammered.

So we rip hit after hit. probaby 10 or 11 hits of the bowl.. of course talking about non sense and laughing... the night continues on and of course my gf is passed the hell out...i mean lights out.

so one of the kids asks to play a game... he says " alright lets play quarters. every cup you make you give it out and have to un do an item of clothing" everything bursts in a high laughter, one kid asks "what are you gay? its all dudes why would we play that" everyone burst in laughter again. im so high and drunk at this point i have no idea whats going on..

another kid adds "ok thats a stupid game, how bout this.. if you make a cup you give it out but have to un do an item of clothing on spam gf. if she wakes up you lose and have to chug a whole beer"... everyone starts dying of laughter while staring at me...

here i am, with 3 high school kids asking if they can undo my girlfriends clothes. it kinda put me on the spot but i was so high i didnt wanna say no, plus i was thinking, of course shes gonna wake up.. so im like "ha! sure, shell wake up in two seconds, lets go". what am i thinking is my first thought.

First kid takes a shot and makes it, gives it to another dude 'alright man, chug it and un do some clothing" everyone again bursts in a high, quietish laughter.

the kid chugs the beer and moves to my gf. Laura is wearing tight jeans with a belt with a cute, family party-ish button up shirt.

he oes over and slowly and carefully unlocks her belt and spreads it open, we all again cry in laughter (well except me, what am i thinking continues to race through my head.)

next kid goes, makes it and gives it to another guy "ok dude chug and go" laughter.... he steps over and unbottons all buttoms of her top, really slowly and quietly, my gf has huge boobs and exposes her really cute baby blue bra.

next kid goes. kid chugs the beer and walks over... this creep then goes in for the kill... he bends over and breaks open her jeans button and slowly unzips her pants

at this point i cant believe this, hear i am with my 27 year old gf, allowing 3 17 year old kids undress her ... all while she hasnt made a single move!

..... alright thats part of my stupid story. if anyones interested in it which i doubt feel free to finish it.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Nov 2017 12:56PM
• 640 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I confess that I recently discovered that I’m into race play. I’m half black and would love to have a white master use me as their nigger whore. I want to be whipped and made to do whatever my master wants. I wish I could be used as the filthy animal I am

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
25 Aug 2020 12:06PM
• 991 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Short version - I confess that I had the hottest orgasms last year right next to my two little cousins and they didn't even realise. Both age 19, around 95lbs, no more than 5ft.

Long version -

I have a little bit of a weird habbit. I buy teddy bears, big and small, and I remove the fluff/padding from inside the teddybears and insert a fleshlight into the bottom of them.

I fuck them regularly at home. But If I'm feeling daring, I take them with me on bus or train rides.

One day I took a big teddy bear on the train. It wasn't too packed on the train. I wont bore you with the practicalities of how I got the fleshlight in the bear on the day and my dick in the fleshlight without anyone noticing, but I had my hard cock inside the fleshlight.

I would do things like rock my legs, shift side to side and sometimes just look like I'm moving the teddy bear up and down on me to a song. I get a few weird looks but never mind. The teddies cunt feels got around my cock.

HERE'S THE BEST PART - On that day, my two little cousins come on the train and see me. My heart is racing at this point. Oh fucking shit. But at the same time my cock is throbbing almost to the point of pain with the excitement. My cousins are really close to me, like little sisters, but at the same time, they're extremely cute. Not model like bodies, skinny, but 9/10 faces. So fucking cute and pretty.

They come and sit next to me. One on the seat next to me, the other opposite me. I explain to them the teddy bear is part of a birthday present for a girl. "AWWW, cute", they say.

... The cousin to my left leans her head on my shoulder, the other one playfully touches her feet to mine, kicking and locking them, intertwining. My heart is racing. This is so wrong and so fucking sexy at the same time.

The cousin on the left starts stroking the teddy bear. The teddybear has a mohawk, and the other cousin wants in on the action, so squeezes in to the right of me, leans her head on my right shoulder. Are thighs and bodies are all pushed against each other.

They also often kiss me on the cheek and tickle me like we've always done when we played together. They stroked the teddy bear up and down, making it every so often move the fleshlight around and up and down my cock.

The fleshlight is quite big, so it's shape is sometimes noticable in the teddy bear, and one of the girls feels it. They ask me "wtf, what's that in the middle of it". My mind is racing for an answer, but I come up with "it's one of those little devices that lets you record a funny or romantic message for the owner of the toy. You press a button and it plays the message".

They are intrigued and start fiddling around with the shape... the fleslight... My cousins little hands little an inch from my cock. The fiddling makes the fleshlight feel awesome on my dick.

The fleshlight is being fiddled with with their hands, I'm squeezed up against them, their heads are on my shoulders, are feet are linked together... I literally didn't think this was real. I was in disbelief. This doesn't happen ever.

I start to feel myself about 20 seconds away from cumming, I am stuck between not knowing what to do but not wanting to do anything and let it happen.

I'm about to cum, I bite my lip but it's no use. I came so fucking hard inside of the fleshlight and I couldn't hold back a moan. They ask me what's wrong, but I keep shooting my load more and more inside of the teddys pussy. And give it about a minute for me to settle down.

They are both looking at me like WTF. I didn't explain what happened to them. I just said "it's ok, I'm alright".

I recently saw my cousins, and they still treat me the same as before, so they have likely forgotten.

I was watching a movie with them, they sat each side of me... head of my shoulders, legs intertwined....

>:)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Jun 2020 9:12PM
• 1,223 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

i cant thank you all for the kind words, the go girl attitude and support.
so here is another confession from me to you, and by the way, yes my first confession was me being fucked in the back of the range rover xxx

So a long time ago, about 6 or 7 years ago, my husband had a business trip to go on, he had to fly out to Belgium for work. So i thought i would have some fun with someone from fabswingers. I put myself out there for available and after an hour i found a couple of suitable men to meet for a threesome, so i had a quick shower, put on a top and skirt, no underwear or bra, and went to meet them at a lay by on the A452 just off the M6 as it is close to us and easy to travel to. I got out of my car, a few lorries were parked up for the night and i met them both and a got talking for a few minutes, asking how they are and where they came from. We made short order of that and they got closer so i pulled my top off over my head and put it on the front seat of the car, then pulled my skirt off too, stood naked before them and let them play with my body as i leaned back against the side of the car and kissed them, swapping between their lips, and their lips swapping my lips for my nipples. I turned around and leaned forward, presenting myself for them. One of them licked me out from behind, and the other was kissing me and playing with my boobs, pinching my nipples in the cool air, cars shooting past us in the darkness, not knowing who it was or what they saw of us, it was exhilarating to say the least. I stood up straight and asked them to get their cocks out and i lowered myself to my knees, one of them gave my his hoodie to put under them so I didn’t feel the tarmac, and i sucked them both off, wanking the other while I gave my best oral performance for a little while, the excitement of being caught was making me so wet that i could feel the cool air over my pussy where i was wet and it just heightened the arousal inside me. I stopped sucking and wanking them and stood up, put one of my legs over the bonnet, asked one of them to fuck me and leaned down to suck the other off, we were going at it with such an excellent pace, i was so close to orgasm that I had to massage my slit while they spit roasted me on the road side. I trembled as i orgasmed, he held me from behind and the other guy held my shoulders, but i moaned with his cock in my mouth, something that he quite enjoyed i noticed when i got up, i said its your turn now, they swapped sides and before i leaned back down, i massaged my pussy while they watched and wanked, keeping themselves hard for me, then we got back down to it, one either end, no care in the world about anything else, we could’ve had an audience, highly unlikely at that time of night but still the thought of it was enough for me to enjoy. We fucked and sucked, smacking my ass and getting words of encouragement, a small smirk breaking out on my face i could feel when my ass got a show of appreciation or i heard moaning from the owner of the cock in my mouth, fuel on the fire for me to keep going and show what i can do as their evenings entertainment. The guy fucking me asked where can he cum, i stopped sucking and said wherever he wants, I’m on the pill, he took that well as he kept the thrusting harder and harder, deeper too, trying to bury his cum as deep as he could, smacking my ass as if he needed to as a ritual before his pulsing cock exploded and i felt his cum inside me, holding himself deep before he finished, sliding out and then i got to my knees and asked him to come over, sucking his cock clean before he watched me suck the other guy off to completion, cumming on my boobs, shooting onto them head on, while i watched him spread it over me to ensure maximum coverage. I licked his clock clean after. I licked his cum off my boobs, swallowing all i could get, then i fingered myself and massaged my clit, them watching and calling me all kinds of things. I took it as a compliment in the heat of the moment, or evening rather, i had been there quite a long time, I licked my fingers clean and sat down on the passengers side seat with the door open and my legs out, them looking at me, asking when we could next meet, i asked if they wanted to come over nightly to my place for the next week as my husband was away and they jumped at the chance, i gave my address to them and said meet me at 7pm, something they were not going to miss. I got dressed and walked back to my car, as i passed the lorries, i looked up out of curiosity with a grin on my face, one of them had the lights on, i knocked the door and he looked out the window and i saw the look on his face, he definitely saw what happened. He opened the door and asked what’s up, i said lets cut the bullshit, you saw that right? He admitted it and said it looked hot, and i looked like an Indian princess (something i hear often as a complement from English men) and i smiled back at him and asked if he wanted a blowjob. He said he’d love one, but he would rather have it in his cab in the lorry and not outside, so i climbed inside, stripped off, warned him that someone already cummed inside me so that’s why I didn’t offer sex, he said he was fine with that if i was, so I thought why not, no problems here. I watched him strip naked, helping him with his jeans, then sucked him off as he lay back on his small bed and stroked my hair, holding it and watching me, all while i was focused on sucking him off, licking and sucking his shaft, looking up every now and again for the all important eye contact, then i stood up, crouched over his cock and put his cock that was coated entirely in my saliva. On the lips of my pussy, stroking it over my clit and then i lowered myself onto him, he sucked my boobs while i rode his cock, hi hands on my bum and then my waist, pulling me up and down, keeping the pace going for a while. I climbed off after and bent over the bed, he slid inside me from behind, the third man to do that to me that evening, and fucked me from behind, he kept going and going before making me orgasm, and not long later he climaxed too, finishing inside me, adding to the cum depository in my pussy.
I lay down for a few minutes after licking his cock clean, him saying that it was probably the best sex he had for quite a long time, me laying there soaking it all in and enjoying the praise for a good nights work before climbing out of his bed, swapping numbers so we could meet again when he stops by my area.
I put my skirt on and my top, not even realizing it was inside out until i got back in the car, and i started the engine and looked in my interior mirror at myself with a smile, called myself a cock loving slut, looking at my top and taking it off to put it on the right way around and then looking at it as i put it the right way, and threw it on the back seat, then the skirt too, sitting there naked in my car, engine on, full tank of diesel, freshly fucked and being at one with my innerself and on a sexual high from three orgasms from three men, the taste of cum in my mouth and the feeling of two men’s cum leaking out of my well fucked pussy, i chose to drive him naked with the windows down so i could have the cold air over my hot body. My heart racing for the journey home and seeing cars pass me and a few slowing down to see before i put my foot down to drive off, taking the scenic route home so no one followed me back, i pulled up on the front drive and climbed out naked, having seen already that the street as empty and no lights on within viewing distance, i walked inside with my top and skirt in hand, keys and phone too, throwing my skirt and top on the sofa and going upstairs to sleep, not caring that i was full of cum and in my marital bed.
I woke up the next day and had a shower, washing my pussy out also so it was fresh for the day to come, and i looked at my seat inside my car, the dried cum stain from only hours ago, i thought about that night, hypnotised by the memories that I didn’t notice my neighbour walking towards me and trying to get my attention. He asked how i was and i said I’m ok, he said i was in aa trance, i said i was thinking about something, he asked if everything was ok as he heard me come back late last night, i said i was fine, my heart suddenly beating fast and hard, and he smiled and said ok, and that if i needed anything while my husband was gone, not to hesitate to call him and he said it with a wink. I thought I’d cut the bullshit and call him out and asked what he saw out the window, he said he saw my car on the drive and me walk inside, so i said i was just out for a drive, i felt like going for one, he asked if i always drive naked, i said last night i felt like going, he asked to take him next time.
I climbed into my car, thinking to myself that I’d probably better get dressed around the corner first next time so he doesn’t get any ideas and start stalking me. Fortunately he didn’t see me again that i know of, and i enjoyed my time with the two guys i met from the night before as well around my place, making sure they parked at the bottom of the street and walking up to my house, luckily we live in a detached house and we could make all the noise we wanted to, something we did with great pleasure

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Sep 2021 2:25AM
• 2,723 views • 6 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 20 replies ]

I would like to tell you a story about my honeymoon.

I moved from California, The City, to this island in Europe, ☘️. I settled in this small town and I do mean small. It had 2 shops to buy groceries and 4 pubs. I was in one of these pubs when I saw this really fit looking girl walk in. She had beautiful brown hair, these big blue eyes but what really caught my eye was her nipple pokies, they were huge. I went over and started a conversation with her and that was how it started.

She was living 3 miles outside of town with her parents and 6 sisters. (We went on vacation with 2 of her sisters but that crazy night is for a different story). I've been trying for months to have sex or even a blowjob with no luck, she was a good Catholic girl. She went to mass every Sunday, said Grace before and after meals and once a week would say the Rosary. The most I was getting was a feel of her boobs and her nipples through her clothes.

9 months after meeting her I talked her into going to this fancy hotel in the west of the island. I booked a room and a meal with a bottle of Champagne. After booking in I headed down for a drink as she was getting ready. I was sitting at our table as she was led in and she was turning heads. She looked like a model the way she walked in sporting a lovely red dress with her nipples poking, what a sight. During the meal a ask her to marry me and she accepted. We had some more drinks then headed up to the room. I thought I was going to finally get layed tonight but as hard as I tried she wouldn't give it up. I did eventually get to see her almost naked, I got her to take off the dress and she also took off her bra ....OMG.....her boobs were as pale, she had Ghost nipples and those nipples were even bigger than what I imagined. They were definitely the thickness of a Chapstick lip balm and an inch long. As the night went on I got her to give me a handjob. She was kneeling between my legs and as she was stroking my dick her boobs were bouncing....what a site. Her hand got a bit wet and she asked me was it sperm, I told her to keep it up and she would see some soon. With that she was tugging even harder and those boobs, even though they were firm,  were still bouncing and flopping everywhere. More wetness got onto her hand and asked again was this sperm but this time I took over and told her I was almost there. With that she moved closer to get a better look when ..,.....BANG......the first shot lands on her hair, her eyes got as wide and a gasp came out of her open mouth.......bang......2 more shots. The first went into her mouth and the second went up her nose and also caked her eye. She leaned backwards with her pale tits violently bouncing around from her gagging on my cum and the same time bubbles were coming from her nostril. I said to myself, why not, so I finished wanking myself shooting my last drop of cum on her boobs.

9 months later it was our wedding day. It was held in her local church, we were waiting what seemed like an hour when the organist started playing " Here Comes the Bride" . She really looked stunning. Her makeup really made her blue eyes stand out even more. The Bridal dress showed what a perfect body she had and I could see her now "Trademark" pokies showing. As she stood next to me I noticed that she had a tan, it was a spray tan, and all I thought was I won't see her pale breast for a while.

The reception was going well. The meal was very tasty, the band was rocking it and the alcohol was flowing.  Before we knew it the band were saying thanks and goodnight and the bar staff were shouting " last orders". With everyone drifting away we said goodnight and headed up to the honeymoon suite. We were talking about what a great day it was and about our trip tomorrow. We got to our roomi opened the door and let her in and before I got a chance to shut the door she was behind me taking off my jacket and then yanking the buttons on the shirt open, pulling it from my arms. She then shot in front and while kissing me she was struggling to open the belt . She eventually got the belt undone and it didn't take long when she pulled my pants and boxers down at the same time. She threw me onto the bed and undid her dress. She slipped it off her shoulders and it fell to the floor exposing her silk stockings with lace around her thighs and matching bra and g-string panties.....WOW ....... I pulled her onto the bed and slipped her very wet g-string to one side and just slipped into her pussy. I only gave  8-9 thrusts into her when I could feel and see her legs trembling. 5-6 more times and I could hear this quiet but high-pitched squeals and her eyes started to roll in her head. The trembling legs soon turned into her hole body quivering,her eyes were now all white. After about 20 mins and 2 more trembling orgasms from her I emptied my load into her. We laid in each other's arms trying to catch our breath. Before long I could feel her hands on my cock getting me ready for another round. After getting her squealing and trembling again I shot what little I had and just collapsed, I was exhausted. We fell asleep with her in my arms. 

I was awoken from my sleep by my wife fondling my limp dick and playing with my balls. I was so so tired, I pretended to be still sleeping hoping she would give up, but she just kept it going. She started to move in the bed, whisper my name but I kept my eyes closed and played dead. The next thing she shifted a small bit and I could actually feel her nipples poking me. This gave her some hope because I could feel my cock slightly coming to life and so could she. The second she felt it I could just feel her working harder. I'm telling you she kept at it for a good hour. It was almost hard and she was still quietly trying to wake me but what happened next is she threw her leg over me and tried to slide my dick inside of her. It was still too limp but she kept in giving it a go. She was reaching behind hoping to get it in and she was trying in front. She was shoving the head of my cock and grinding on it with no luck but then she reaches behind this time she squeezes further down the shaft, I can feel the head getting fuller, places it between her pussy lips,  sits down and  moans,  it feel it in her. Once she was on it she used it. I still kept my eyes shut but that didn't bother her at all I could feel my self getting to full size inside of her. She was hopping and grinding on me I could hear that high-pitched screech and feel her legs start to shake as she gyrates on my dick,b then I can feel her legs tighten,  her fingers squeezing my ribs, and them the gasping. She just slips off and cuddles into my and falls to sleep.......she just used me......(this is what made the vacation with her 2 sisters easier) The next morning I didn't mention a thing about it and she didn't either.

 Off to the airport for our honeymoon to my hometown, The City, I was looking forward to introducing her to all my family and friends and show her the sites of the city. 

We spent a few days with my family just catching up on all the news and some needed sleep. We planned to see some of the city today and off we went. My wife was really looking good today. She had on a white pair of shorts and a tight fitted tank top. When we arrived downtown she couldn't believe the amount of people and from all different races and religions. Coming from a small town there would be a huge difference. As we went from place to place I noticed how many heads were being turned by my wife. It's only then that I noticed .........OMG......she was wearing no bra and the tank top was so tight it was giving her nipples no place to go. Her nipples were like bullets today. She was so busy looking at the sites and stalls she was oblivious to the people around her (That what happens when you grow up in the middle of nowhere). As she was lost looking at different stalls, I backed away just to see the bigger picture. And what a picture I saw. I stood back for 15 minutes just watching and I couldn't believe what I saw. The number of men who double back to get a better look but what really surprised me was  the voyeurs I don't khow many were taking photos or videos of her pokies. I saw about 10 men who took photos of her and all I was thinking is , there's going to be a lot of men wanking to photos of my wife. I really enjoyed it.

The next day we planned a drive 3 hours north of the city after some brunch with some old friends of mine. That morning my wife anked me for my opinion on a dress that she bought in one of the stalls yesterday. She came out wearing a loose sundress with Hawaiian print. I thought it was a beautiful dress but she wanted to know if I think it was too short. Well as she modeled it for me I told her I could almost see her Butt cheeks. At one stage she picked up a glass of wine from the table and I could see her g-string disappearing between her ass. I took a look at the dress and noticed that the strings were only knotted and I might be able to undo them. I managed to unknot them and it added about 5 inches to the length, she was so happy. We had a great time at the Brunch. The food was tasty and there was loads of drink there. I was driving so I didn't have any alcohol but the wife made up for it. She was trying anything that was offered. In those couple of hours I never seen her drink that much. The only thing that I noticed was she was more animated with her hands. It was only then that I saw by lowering the dress it also dropped the material from under her arms (getting the spray tan for the wedding she kept on a bra so she was showing nice tan lines). She was showing a nice side boob not a full slip, every now and then. Time was passing by and we had a long drive ahead of us, said our goodbyes and off we went

The car was roasting hot and the AC was broken, so the windows were rolled down to the last and the wife took control of the music. Traffic was moving but very slowly but we were moving. It must've been 10 minutes into the drive when I noticed a pickup truck in the lane inside of us driving funny. He would slow down then catch up, slow down and drive a long side. I gust thought it a bit strange. Herself was happy out  changing the songs untill she found one she likes and sings along. It was as she changed the station, i again noticed her side boob, and it was a gorgeous site to see, her really pale boob against the tan. It only came to me a bit later, that's what the pickup driver was doing. He was getting an eye full of her pale boob.

Traffic slowed down again. The wife found a station that she liked so the channel hopping stoped. I could see she was slowing down, the alcohol was catching up on her. I see in the mirrors that the driver of the pickup was getting close again. I looked over and the wife was singing away but the straps of her dress are down near her elbows. I think the only thing holding the dress up is her always there pokies. Alongside pulls the pickup and this time his window is just behind ours. He is definitely getting a hard-on seeing a nice tit almost poping out.  I speed up that small bit and pull over a lane only to see the pickup trying to change as well. I told the wife that I think she was an admirer telling her about how the pickup driver would drive a long side. She wanted to see for herself so I slowed the car and waited. She didn't pull the straps up like I though but she pulled the material down a small bit more. Sure enough he pulls along side. She kept on singing like he wasn't there but she really had that boob almost out. He started to cross back into the first lane he was in because there was a junction coming up, it was only then did she look to see what he looked like. She said that it was some older man in his 60s and she felt sorry for the old man and she should have flashed him a full boob. When I heard that I tried to get over before the turn off to see if she really would. There's 2 lanes going the direction we wanted to go and 2 lanes going the direction of the pickup was going and the pickup was in the farthest away. I got over as close as I can and tried to get in front so I might be in his view, and it worked. I could see him indicating to get over. I could see him forcing his way over and just in time he pulls by us again. I said to the wife looks who's alongside of us she looks over and screams grandad and with that she turns to face him and pulls down the top of her dress shaking her tit to give him a real eyeful. He went to the south and we kept North and she settles down and said I bet you that made his week. 

I needed to stretch my legs and take a pee, so I pulled into a dinner just off the highway. There was a good few cars parked in the yard so I thought it can't be that bad. We parked and headed in. We were given a booth and a menu but all I wanted was a coffee and an apple pie, while the wife only wanted a coffee. I headed off to find the restrooms. They were kind of new looking but the far-off cubicle was in darkness. I don't know what made me notice that. I got back we finished the pie and our coffees when the wife asked me how to get to the restrooms. I gave her the directions and I welt to pay the bill. To my surprise I jjonky just paid it and there she was back already. She thought it was too lonely and got scared. We headed back to the restroom and I said that I'll be just outside the door but she wanted me to gi in with her. I said that I couldn't go into the lady's. In-between the lady's and the men's was a handicap restroom that I'll take her in there. She checked to see if it was free and in we went. She spotted a covered hole about 4 inches long and 3 inches wide in the wall, this really spooked her. She was saying that someone could be spying. I said that I doubt it's a spy hole but it could be a glory hole. I thought that this wall was attached to the men's cubicle that was in darkness. The wife wanted to know what is a glory hole so I told her. She couldn't believe that there was anything like that. As she was washing her hands we could hear noise coming fro from behind the wall. We both stood in silence and stared at the wall, then out of the wall came this tiny little dick......it was a glory hole.......we looked at each other in silence. After about 2 minutes the tiny dick disappeared back into the wall. We waited for the footsteps to stop before we ran out to the car. We were just about to leave when we hear more noises in the hallway and more coming from the wall. Another dick appears through the hole. This one had the weirdest shape to it. It was longer than the first one but this had the shape of a really big bend in it. The wife asked me could she touch it. I said do anything you wanted. Over she went with her index finger and started to rub it. Then she used the rest of the fingers and as she was getting braver started giving it a full grip hand job. Then he shot his load then disappear back out of the hole. She washed her hands again and was all chat about it. As she bent over giving banana dick hand job I had my hands up her dress playing with her wet pussy. I don't know was it from the flashing the pickup guy or the thought of this place that got her going. Things got busy and we could hear a lot of people coming and going when all of a sudden there was more noise from the wall. This time what appeared was nothing that I've seen before. It was the thickest dick that I ever seen. Now I must say that I'm kind of big. When my wife would give me a hand job her fingers couldn't meet but this one would make mine look tiny. Have you ever seen these bodybuilders with these huge muscles with veins bulging out, well that is what it looked like. I looked at the wife and her mouth was open and  her eyes wide. This was definitely the first black dick that she saw. She didn't even ask this time but went straight for it. Like I said her fingers can't touch when she's stroking my cock but her grip came only halfway. She was using her 2 hands to do the job. The next thing we hear it the person on the other side of the wall shout, "hay bitch suck me" and with that down went her head and opened her mouth as wide and started to such him. I was trying to get her to do that for over a year and didn't get it. After a bit she went back to stroking him when another shout came saying " back into it" she didn't move " did you hear what I said, back into me bitch". With that she turned around lifted her dress and slid her g-string to one side, reached back and tried. She was trying hard. She was backing and you could see the pain on her face. She'd fry getting lower, she would try higher and she would go back to trying to force him in. I wispered to her that I'll help. I knew she was wet inside her pussy but I was thinking that her outer lips were too dry. My fingers slid inside of her so easy. I would use my wet fingers and lube her with her own juices. After I finished I said to her to try now. But before I had the words out of my mouth, she was backing into him again. This time her face of pain turned to a face of pleasure. She got it in. He was really banging her the high-pitched squealing echoing in the restroom. She had nothing to brace herself on so she put her hands onto the floor. I then noticed that her hands were sliding on the floor where banana dick cum was. The sight of all of this had me as hard I saw that face in half pain and half pleasure with her mouth open. I knew what to do. Out comes my dick and into the open moutn. She was like a " pig on a spit". I stuffed my dick so deep into her mouth and kept it there until she started to gag. I took it back out and before she could catch her breath, back her throat again. The gagging, the choking and the squealing. I pulled out and let her catch her breath. The next thing the body shakes came. Her knees were actually wobbling. The shaking got more violent ( from her having an orgasm and pure exhaustion)  she was almost too tired to squeal, then her knees just collapsed to the floor her face turned sideways in banana man's cum and having steroid dick screaming " get back here bitch and finish the job". I eventually got her standing and cleaned up. We got out to the car and continued our journey. Our sex life was put on hold for a few days. I waited for her to start things and she is still quivering, squealing and now giving me blowjob's.

Well she's now a Catholic girl gone bad.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@chicks
20 May 2021 3:59AM
• 319 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Anyone into race play

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Sep 2023 5:01AM
• 517 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

So, I happen to come across this site by clearing out a computer that my now Ex-husband used at home. Seems this was one of his favorite sites. Or at least it was in his top favorites. But now that I know I can somewhat be anonymous, I think now is a good time to talk to everyone and tell you about something he doesn't know about my first day since we got divorced. I have been debating in my head do I want to hit submit. But here goes, I am hitting submit as I leave for work, so there is no turning back now. If he reads this, which I hope he does because he might recognize some details or names. HA.

The papers got signed and I was officially a free woman. No longer married. It's not like I didn't know that day wasn't coming, we have been separated and living in separate houses for at least a year and a half. But now I can officially go and move on with my life.

My best friend Tracy whom I have known since we were knee high to a grasshopper, because she lived 2 houses down growing up. Has told me many times to get out there and move on. But I just couldn't, not without the papers signed. Tracy is the one whom I tell my deepest secrets to. And as she does the same. We are besties. She is married with 2 off springs and is quite happy. I on the other hand, was unhappy for quite some time.

My now Ex, which whom I knew also since we were little. Became H* S* sweethearts, got married the summer after graduation. I went to the local college to get a degree for nursing, and he went and started working at the local car manufacturing plant. We were set. I graduated 4 years later; he moved up in positions as being rewarded for his hard work and strong work ethic. I got a nursing job at the local hospital and I too myself moved up the ranks within a few short years.

So here we are, 15 years after being married. I am 33 years old by this point. My husband who hadn't touched, looked or even thought of being intimate with me for close to a year. Maybe it was the daily grind, or just life. But nothing was happening anymore. So, between the two of us, we decided it was best to go our separate ways. Seeing as neither of us was happy nor getting what we wanted out of this marriage.

It took us about a year to get things all situated and about six months later we filed and singed everything making it official. It was a Wednesday in October, and I couldn't be more thrilled. Tracy came over, we had some wine and went out for a celebration dinner. We talked the whole way thru dinner. Once of the things she mentioned and kept mentioning was now I was able to get out there and "see the world" (she really meant date men), she mentioned how she had a friend in mind. Someone that's been single for a while, but only by personal choice as he ran his own business and didn't really have much free time. I told her I didn't want to rush into anything too quick. But that I would also take it one day at a time...

Toward the end of our meal, as the wine flowed freely, Tracy said in an unexpected comment; "you should go to work tomorrow (as I still worked at the same hosp. But now I was in an office setting in upper MGMT) dressed in a cute dress, do your hair up, get your makeup right, a nice set of heels, BUT…" she stopped and looked at me with a sly grin. "You should be daring and NOT wear any panties."

"WHAT?!?!" I giggled and gasped at the same time. "I could never do anything like that."

With another giggle and sip of wine she said, "Sure you can, you're officially single. You can do whatever you want…"

I just shrugged it off…

That thought was burned in my head. I couldn't stop thinking about it. We eventually left the restaurant, and I got home. Still in the back of my mind thinking about what she said. I got ready for bed, my nighttime attire consisted of a big t-shirt and panties. As I lay in the bed, that thought which was burned in my mind, kept playing over and over. I thought to myself, SHOULD I? At the foot of my bed, a couple feet away was my dresser with a big mirror on it, I could see myself lying in bed. And thought to myself, would anyone want to see that? I am 5' 4", about 100 lbs soaking wet, nice perky C cup breast, flat tummy and athletic looking legs as my gym time over the last year has really paid off...

As I continued to ponder it laying there looking at myself in the mirror, I got this excited feeling. So, with one swift movement, I threw the covers to the side. Only thing looking back at me was myself in a t-shirt and panties. The t-shirt went about halfway down my thighs, so I could only get a little peek of my white panties that I was wearing. Then I lifted the shirt, just until it was to my belly button. I took each thumb and hooked the fabric clinging to my hips holding my panties up and gave them a slow tug down. Now they were at my thighs, but the part that covered my private parts clung on with all its might. I slowly spread my legs, now my panties were at my knees. The fabric that was left covering me lost its fight.

As I slid them down past my knees, I let them fall to my feet. One foot at a time I pulled them out and with the last foot, kicked them to the side. Now just lying there on my back, knees bent and touching looking into the mirror. At that moment, I imagined the mirror at a bunch of eyes just looking back at me and my naked from the waist down body.

I slowly spread my legs, slowly revealing my now available unmarried vagina. It is completely shaved bald, as I have a daily maintenance routine of shaving it and my legs, (and a couple other woman parts, but we won't talk about that). Only one man has had the pleasure of seeing it and using it. And in an instant, there it was, looking right back at me. In my head there were numerous pairs of eyes looking at it also and the thought of that just drove me wild. I slid my hands down my smooth thighs to my knees, then back up to my tummy. Then I stopped. Something had come over me.

I proceeded to get up, walk over to my bedroom window, which were covered by curtains that you couldn't see thru, and I opened the window. Now if anyone had been looking at that moment to my 2nd floor window, they wouldn't have seen anything, as my shirt had resumed its place on my thighs when I stood up. Now I slowly walked to my bed, as it was dark in my room, and I didn't want trip on anything.

I laid on the bed, this time sideways. This time my lower half was facing the window. I couldn't see out it, but I could hear the traffic, as my room windows face the street. The thought now in my head was that all the cars that were driving by my window, were only on that street so they could see me laying in the bed. Again, I pulled up on the t-shirt and let it fall at my belly button. Again, I was exposed from the waist down. Again, I slid my hands down my thighs. This time when they got to my knees, I used my hands to push them apart. Thinking to myself that it was someone in one of those cars driving by using their hands. And although no one could really see me, the traffic noise was enough to make it feel like everyone could see me. I felt so good. I felt my clit tingle. I felt myself get so wet down there, at the thought of all those strangers looking at my exposed vulnerable body. I was so horny...

I thought about masturbating that very moment. But I did not let into the temptation. I wanted to keep this feeling that I had between my legs. As I haven't felt anything like this in years. I had to get myself situated in the bed now. Laying with my head on the pillows. I covered myself up, still naked from the waist down, and still listening to the traffic go by. As I slowly drifted off, I gave my thighs a good squeeze and could still feel that tingle and wetness from down below...

The next morning, feeling amazing, I knew in my head what I was going to do. I was going to do like Tracy said and leave myself exposed down there all day today. I got up, feeling amazing, and went to do my morning routine of shower, makeup, get dressed and head off to work.

I got in the shower, so excited to leave for my day, so excited to see what the world had in store for me. I got in a nice steamy warm shower, started with my daily shaving of various parts. When I started to shave my vagina, I must've accidently with no intentions of, touched my clit. because a great wave of pleasure shot thru me. At that moment I knew I was doing the right thing. Washing my hair, with the soap running down my naked body even felt different as I rinsed my hair. I felt so good.

I had prior to getting in the shower, laid out my outfit for the day. A nice sexy, but not whorish looking business dress. It was kinda loose fitting and came to my mid-thigh. With a nice very thin, but not see thru button up top, some nice heels, a bra, AND THATS IT...

I worked my way into my clothes in a way as to not mess up my make up or hair. Am I really going thru with this I asked myself. Yes, I am. I was too damn cute. I showed a great amount of leg with my short loose-fitting dress and thought, the boys will love it. Or anyone for that matter. At least that is what I hoped. I walked to my front door, ready to conquer the day and not have a stitch of fabric touching my private parts between my legs.

Out the front door, I whipped around to lock it, turned toward my car and then IT HIT ME. THIS NICE COOL MORNING BREEZE, it went right up my skirt and enveloped my vagina like I have never felt before. I began to immediately tingle down there. I felt as if each blade of grass, the trees, the bushes, even the cars driving by had eyes and they were all on me. More specifically, on my freshly shaved bare vagina... I had to push thru this feeling, the most wonderful feeling I've felt, so I could get to my car and go to work.

About a 45-minute commute for me to get to work with morning traffic. I had to keep reminding myself to pull down my dress as with the actions of driving my skirt would slide up and expose my goods. One time at a red light, a bigger truck had stopped next to me, and I couldn't help but wonder if the driver could see, would he look, did he want to look. The whole red light, just a fantastic tingle down there.

Making my way to work, I had to remind myself I had to get thru the day. I walked in from the parking lot, thru the main doors and toward my office. I couldn't help but think that everyone knew my secret and was looking at my vagina as I walked thru the building. It was such a rush.

Starting my workday now, with my new BIG secret, it was hard to concentrate. All I could think about was who was looking at me and did they see my secret. I was standing outside a coworkers office talking with her in the hallway, here came Jeff. He was a younger guy, who had been there for a couple years, and he didn't disappoint the eyes. He had office stuff in his hands and when he was about ten feet away from me, he dropped something. As soon as it hit the floor, I felt my vagina flood itself with pleasure. I had to remain composed, as he bent down as I was still talking with a coworker and couldn't let on that anything was going on inside me. As Jeff picked up his dropped contents, all I could think was did he see, could he tell? I absolutely loved it.

All day while at work, different occasions for different reasons had my bald wet exposed and vulnerable vagina in pure excitement. Now it was quitting time. Would this feeling last? I sure hoped it would. So, I head off from work to make my usual 6pm gym time workout. It is something I have been doing over the last year, 3-5 days a week, and I have been keeping myself pretty disciplined on doing it. Back in my car, for the 20 min drive to the gym.

I drop my workout bag and various contents I had in my hand and open my locker. Removed my clothing and placed them neatly in the locker, as I wanted to wear them home. Grab my workout attire and start to put them on. SH!T, this whole time I totally forgot. I didn't have any panties to put on under my spandex pants for working out. Well, there is no backing out now, I still have to do this. So put on my spandex pants, sport bra and t-shirt with the arms cut off of it (this time a small one and it that fits me like a shirt should, not like my baggy sleeping attire).

I look in the full-length body mirror (yes guys, all ladies do it), and looked between my legs. A nice perfect outline of my vagina, since I didn't have any panties on, it gave a perfect outline. I think guys call it a camel toe... Anyone who looked, without seeing it, "could see it" in all its glory. I turned and headed out to the workout area.

The music was playing, various sounds of weights dropping filled the air. I felt as if while walking around and working out that everyone was looking at me. But had to keep telling myself it was all in my head. or was it? Not too sure... As fate would have it, today was leg and butt day. So, squats, running and a few other various workouts consumed my time. All while in my head I was hoping, all eyes were on the perfect outline of my now single vagina...

An hour later, a quick rinse off shower and back into my work attire, I left the gym. I needed to make a few stops and was going over the list as I exited the gym to get to my car. Then IT HAPPENED AGAIN. That cool fall air, unexpectedly went right up my skirt and devoured my vagina... I forgot about that feeling, but I also missed that feeling.

In the grocery store, while walking around I could once again feel myself tingle. I could feel all the guy's eyes on me. I secretly wanted to show them, but also hoped that they would also just accidently find a reason to look up my skirt. I will never know if anyone there seen my secret, but hoped they did.

Quick trip once leaving the store with my few items purchased, it was time to stop by Tracy's house and say hi. Husband wouldn't be home for another hour or so, so we could girl talk while I was there. As I entered, she seen it. She seen the glow coming from me.

She asked, "Girl what's gotten into you today?"

We slowly made our way to the kitchen and sat down to some wine waiting for us, as I had called prior to my arrival to let her know I was coming. I took a sip, "I did it."

She looked at me with that funny dog like twist in her head, you know when you say something to a dog, and they twist their head as almost to say huh?...

"I have gone all day long, without any panties on." She firmly put her glass down on the table.

"GET OUT OF HERE," she exclaimed. "Lemme see, prove it," she said.

So, I quickly lifted the fabric that was in my lap to give her a flash. "No girl, come one, I didn't even see anything."

So, this time, I lifted the fabric and held it up while slowly, shyly opening my legs. "Oh my girl," she exclaimed. "You did."

As I went to resume my lady like position of knees touching and skirt fabric in my lap, she said stop and stuck her hand out. "Look at that little cookie," she said while lifting my skirt again with one hand and pushing my legs apart with the other. "It's so tiny and cute. And now it is single too," she said as she gawked between my legs.

Releasing my leg, she grabbed her phone off the table. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING," I asked.

CLICK. "There is a view worth saving honey," she said as she set her phone down. She dropped the fabric and got up from in front of me and said as she made her way back to her wine; "You remember the guy I was telling you about."

"Yes," I replied.

"You should let me arrange a date between you two. I know you two would get along so well, and you never know. He might rock that little pussy's world," she said with a giggle. She pulled up his social media account and showed me a pic of him. He wasn't bad looking at all, Mid 40's, salt and pepper very short hair, very athletic.

I just smirked and said, "I don't know about him rocking my world just yet, but a night out with him would be kinda nice."

"OK, I will shoot him a text later," she told me.

After a half of a bottle of wine, I stood up and said my goodbyes. I got groceries in the car I need to get home I thought to myself. We hugged, gave each other our customary friendly kiss on the cheek to each other and I was out the door, headed home.

As my bedtime drew near, I started in my evening routine. Removing the day from my face (Makeup), getting into my comfy nighttime shirt and crawling into bed. I still didn't put any panties on I thought to myself as I laid there in the dark.

So, this time I jumped up, and made my way to the window to open it again. Walked to my bed and again, laid sideways so my lower half was facing the window. Sounds of the evening traffic filled the room, and again I got that feeling of everyone that drove by was only doing it to be able to look in my window and see me. I lifted my shirt, this time taking it off. My firm C cup breast fell from the grip of the lower half of the shirt. I threw it to the side and laid there. Knees bent I slid my hands down my legs, stopping at my knees. The thought of Jeff dropping his stuff in the hallway entered my mind and I slid my hands back down the inside of my thighs.

This time spreading my legs as they moved closer. Thinking of Jeff, hearing the cars, feeling that breeze on my wet tight vagina, just made me completely tingle down there. My hands made their way to my vagina, it was so wet. How many eyes are looking at me right now I thought. With my right hand I took my fingers and touched my clit. OH MY as now the feeling spread to my stomach, down my legs, everything started to feel as if it were on fire. My left hand slid down to the opening of my vagina while the right hand never failed me in its rhythmic pace on my clit. One finger entered; I WAS SO WET. Two fingers, I am so tight. My vagina was so wet, that my second finger slid right in, but there was a fight. Oh my thinking about walking thru the halls at work today, two fingers come sliding out. But right back in they went. Ohhhh, I let out a moan as the two fingers began to stretch my unused vagina.

Now the pace on my clit picked up. Is this that big truck driver giving me this pleasure while he was looking at me at the stop light. Is it Jeff, as he picked up his stuff so close to my exposed secret? Or is it everyone looking at me while at the gym earlier I was thinking. No, it's the gawkers driving by looking at me with my legs spread in my bead. Over and over, I forced my fingers in and out of my vagina while all these thoughts went racing thru my head.

AND then the moment I was waiting for. That feeling that had been between my legs all day, let loose with one giant explosion inside my body. My legs began to shake uncontrollably, my nipples were nice and rock hard. This was it, the orgasm i had been waiting on all day raced thru every nerve ending in my body. Faster and faster with my fingers pleasuring the inside of my vagina, faster and faster I rubbed my clit with the other hand, UNTIL. BOOM. IT was done. Time just stopped.

The only noise that filled the room was my heavy breathing and the traffic still driving by. I went limp and numb from head to toe. After some time, once i regained feeling in my body, i made my way to my pillows, slid my thick covers over my body. And just held myself under my protective layer of fabric. I never knew one little thing as not wearing any panties all day could blow my mind and feel so good, I thought to myself. This was exactly what i needed on my first day of being divorced.

DING chirps my phone from my nightstand. With one hand I opened up the screen to my messages. I got you a date for Saturday it said. Make sure you dress like you did today, you know NO PANTIES *wink wink* or i will show everyone this pic, the text read. Oh no, my hands began to shake.

All I could muster to type back was OKAY, send…

I have a date this weekend. I thought to myself, and how weird it sounded. I, have, a, date, this weekend. If this is how my first day went, I can't wait to see what my first date had in store I thought as I drifted off to sleep...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
19 Aug 2014 4:28AM
• 1,814 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Recent true story

Ok so I've been dating my girlfriend for about two years, since she turned 19. I'm a bit older than her, almost twice her age. With that has come quite a bit more experience. We have a pretty healthy sex life and an even more devious fantasy/role play sex life. She's not particularly possessive and has brought her friends back to our apartment for us to "play" around with. I've been able to fuck three of her girlfriends, but most of the time I just watch them till she coaxes the girls into giving me blow jobs or she finishes me off. She's very vocal when we "play" she always likes to talk me up to an orgasm and almost do a play by play description...it's really hot and she's really articulate and sexy. One of our favorite sex talk games is her telling me about her fantasy of getting gangbanged, but with me there and involved. Sometimes it's her giving me head while she fucks or sometimes it's my cock in her ass while she sits on top of me and random men fuck then cum in her pussy. It's always hot, but we never actually have gone there.

Well the other night she came home kind of drunk from hanging out with her friends. I was up watching tv when she came in and laid down on the bed next to me. I could smell the booze on her skin and in her hair, but there was another scent which I recognized...it was sex.

She lifted her head looking at me and half smiled, "I hooked up with a guy tonight."

Not being jealous myself and having just fucked one of her friends the other day I asked, "Was it fun?"

She looked at me with a drunken smile and replied, "Oh yes." Then she reached down and began to stroke my cock through my pajamas. "But his cock wasn't nearly as good as yours."

Not to brag, but I am packing a solid 10 inches of thick cock. To be honest her words turned me on, but also gave me some comfort knowing that no one was fucking her better than I was. She leaned over kissing me, nibbling on my lip, slipping her tongue in my mouth, and sliding her hand up and down the shaft of my hardening cock. I'm not gay, but I could still taste the saltiness of cock in her mouth and it really caused my dick to get rock hard. That was when she whispered in my ear, "He left you a surprise in my kitty." Kitty was our pet word for her pussy. It kind of both shocked me drew my curiosity.

She began to wiggle out of her panties, but instead of throwing them on the floor she placed them against her mouth and began to run her tongue on the crotch. I could see that they were soaked with her juices and a thick smear of cum that had leaked out of her pussy while she wore them home. She dabbed a bit of it on the end of her tongue and then leaned over and kissed me. Again I didn't really know what to do, so I just kissed her passionately as she slid her cum covered tongue in and out of my mouth exchanging the mans load between us. She then broke the kiss and looked at me saying, "I wish you had been there to share it with me. Next time we will do it together." She lapped up more cum from her panties and kissed me again...the salty, sweet, and alcohol flavored cum slowly slipped into my mouth as she kissed me deeply. Her tongue raced around sharing the cum with me while her hand furiously jerked up and down on my stiff cock.

That was when she grabbed my shoulders and began to push me down. "I want you to clean up my dirty kitty with your tongue..."

(to be continued....)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

Race Play - Black Mom Cheats With And Sucks Son

03:03 17K

Race Play Slut

09:55 9.5K

British Couple - Mixed Race Milf Playing With A Freshly Shaven Pussy + Ass Filmed On Mobile Phone

05:44 15.5K

Real British Couple Homemade - Mixed Race Milf Playing With Freshly Shaved Pussy And Ass Filmed On Cell Phone

05:49 5.5K

Dominatrix Faqs: Race Play And Other Icky Fetishes (Mistress Harley)

05:09 9.3K

Dirty Kirby... Playing Racing Games Online, Being Distracted By A Big Cock & Getting My Tits Licked

04:28 5.1K